
/ 




No. 8. 


May 2 1 St, 1891. 


Price, 25 Cents. 


1 


THE POPULAR SERIES 


Issued Semi-Monthly. 



The Conspirator 

OF Cordova 


By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr., 

Author of The Gunmaker of Moscow,” etc. 


Single Numbers 25 Cents, 

By Stthscrtplion, (24 Kos.) per Annum, 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

NEW YORK. 


Entered at the Bast Opice at New York, N, I'., as Second Class ALail Matter. 


THE 


NEW YORK LEDGER. 

The Illustrated National Family 

Journal of To-day. 


A Great Quantity and Variety of Reading. 

T he enlarged size of the Ledger in its new form enables the 
publishers to give such an extensive variety of reading 
matter that every number contains something of interest to every 
member of the household. While the older members of the 
household are gathering information from the more weighty 
editorials on the current topics and international issues of the 
day, the younger members will find infinite delight and enter- 
tainment in the purity of the stories. The following is only a 
partial list of the 


Eminent and Popular Contributors : 


Amelia E. Barr, 

Margaret Deland, 

Frances Hodgson Burnett, 
Robert Louis Stevenson, 
Anna Katharine Green, 
Marion Harland, 

Col. Thomas W. Knox, 

‘‘ Josiah Allen’s Wife,” 
William Henry Bishop, 
Harold Frederic, 

The Marquise Lanza, 
James Russell Lowell, 
Rev. Dr. John Hall« 

Oliver Dyer, 

Lieut. Frederick Schiwatka 
Mary J 3afford, 

Gen. Jas. S. 


Dr. Felix Oswald, 

George F. Parsons, 
James McCosh, 

Rev. Dr. H. M. Field, 
Maurice Thompson, 
Thomas Dunn English, 
Hon. George Bancroft, 
Rev. John R. Paxton, 
Helen Marshall North, 
Prof. Charles F. Holder, 
M. W. Hazeltine, 
James Parton, 

Harriet Prescott SpofPord, 
Dr. Julia Holmes Smith, 

, Kate M. Cleary, 

Murat Halstead, 
Brisbin, TJ. S. A. 


T he following table of contents ^ves only a slight outline of 
the rich and varied contributions to the Ledger from the 
pens of the distinguished writers already enumerated and from 
hundreds of others. 


Fifty Dollars’ Wortla of Matter for Two Dollars. 


Twenty Complete Novels, 
Novels of American Idfe, 
Novels of Foreigm Travel, 
Novels of Southern Society, 
Novels of Adventure, 

Novels of Metropolitan Life, 
Emotional Komances, 

200 Short Stories, 

300 Popular Sketches, 

2,000 Short Articles, 

Stories of Adventure, 

Popular Information, 
Household Advice, 


Biogrraphical Sketches, 
Impressive Papers, 
Explorations, 
Humorous Anecdotes, 
Poems and Ballads, 
Scientihc Articles, 
Natural History, 

Home Culture, 

Health Sugrgrestions, 
Principles of Etictuette, 
Scholastic Disquisitions, 
Articles of Travel, 
Historical Sketches, 
Articles. 


T his is a variety from which all can make a pleasing selection 
every week ; and, furthermore, it is ample testimony to the 
great merit and value of the coming volume. 


Illustrated Souvenir Numbers. 

F rom week to week, the Ledger will be filled with the illus- 
trations of celebrated artists, and the extra Christmas and 
Easter numbers will be features of special artistic embellishment. 
The charming Whittier souvenir of last year will be succeeded in 
the Christmas number this year by a poem from James Russell 
Lowell, with full-page illustrations by De Meza, These souvenir 
numbers will be sent free to all subscribers. 


The LEDGER is issued weekly, and the subscription 
price is only $2 a year. Send Money Order, Regis- 
tered Letter or Check, at our risk, to 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New York City. 


COUSIN PONS 


TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF 

HONORE DE BALZAC. 

12mo. 439 Pages. With. Twelve Beautiful and Characteristic 

Illustrations by Whitney. Handsomely Bound in Cloth, Price, 
$1.00. Paper Cover, 50 Cents. 


Cousin Pons is one of the most interesting characters in the 
whole range of Balzac’s wonderful creations. Balzac penetrated 
human nature to its depth. There is scarcely a type which 
evaded his keen eye. His characters are types of the living, 
human world swarming at his feet. His creations are as real as 
noble peaks standing out against an evening sky. In every one 
of Balzac’s novels there is a great human lesson. There is not a 
volume you can open which does not set forth some deep human 
truth by means of characterizations so vivid that they seem to 
breathe. So it is with Cousin Pons.” After reading it we 
think of him not as a character in a novel, but as a personage — a 
sweet and true soul — a simple enthusiast for art and beauty at 
the mercy of selfish and vulgar harpies. 


THE 


CONSPIRATOR OF CORDOVA. 







THE 








D 


CONSPIRATOR OF CORDOVA. 


CX ^OBcl. 


BY / 

S.YLVANUs Cobb, Jr, 


Author of The Gunmaker of Moscow,” etc. 


t 


)C 


W 

NEW YORK: 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

PUnLISHERS. 


) 


THE POPULAR SERIES : ISSUED SEMI-MONTHLY. SUBSCRIPTION PRICE, SIX DOLLARS PER ANNUM. NO. 8 

' t 

MAY 21, 1891. ENTERED AT THE NEW YORK, N. Y., POST OFFICE AS SECOND CLASS MAIL MATTER, 


/O 


- / 

/ 


/ 








Copyright, 1869 and 1891, 

BY ROBERT BONNER’S SONS. 


(All rights reserved.) 


PRESS OF 

THE NEW YORK LEDGER, 
NEW YORK. 



The Conspirator of Cordova.' 




CHAPTER I. 


THE NORMAN KNIGHT — AN ADVENTURE. 







At the time of which we write nearly the whole of the 
Spanish peninsula, south of the Pyrenees, was under the 
Moorish rule. Abderahman III. sat upon the throne of 
Cordova, and the season of his reign is known as the 
Golden Age of the Moorish empire. The Moors were an 
enlightened and industrious race of people, and during 
their occupation of the country, agriculture, as well as 
the arts and sciences, flourished in a remarkable degree. 

In short, so far were they in advance of other 
European nations in general knowledge, that great 
numbers of Christians, of all countries, went to study in 
the Arabian schools of Cordova. And, furtheimiore, the 
Moors had brought with them from the Orient a 
thousand ideas of luxury and elegance never entertained 
by the Goths ; so that even their social and domestic 






8 


TIu Conspirator of Cor 



arrangements were far above those of their predecessors 
in point of comfort and refinement. The proximity, 
however, of these devoted followers of Islam to the 
restless and warlike knights of the Cross, led to continual 
scenes of border strife, and to not a few romantic 
adventures. 

A day in early summer, had been warm and clear ; 
and now, as the sun was sinking towards the western 
horizon, the balmy breeze, which had been laden with 
fragrant odors from a thousand groves of orange and of 
citron, died away, until the leaves of the aspen were 
still, and the surface of the water reposed like a mirror. 
A few miles out from Cordova, where the road lay close 
upon the northern bank of the Guadalquiver, and 
beneath the shade of a grove of olives, sat two men. 
The first was a Christian, and a noble knight, as his garb 
plainly indicated. His boots were russet, with light, 
golden spurs attached ; his hose of white silk, with 
trunks of amber satin ; a doublet of emerald velvet ; a 
short cloak of purple, slashed with white satin, with 
collar of rich point lace ; and a light cap of green vel- 
vet, from the side of which swept a white ostrich 
feather. He was about five-and-twenty years of age, 
possessing a powerful frame, the full, symmetrical, 
muscular form of which had been developed by a 
thorough course of knightly training even from child- 
hood. His face was fair and frank, the features bold 
and marked, the whole contour presenting a remarkable 
type of strong masculine beauty. 

Such was Leon de Bournay, a knight of Normandy, 
and only son of the old Baron, Robert de Bournay, 
whose deeds of arms were known throughout all 


I 


The Norman Knight — An Advenhire, g 


Christendom. Sir Leon had come to Cordova to study. 
The time might not be far distant when he would be 
called to rule over the broad barony of Bournay, and he 
wished to qualify himself for the work. In the science 
of arms he was already a proficient ; few men dared to 
oppose his lance or broadsword, but he felt that the true 
prince should be able to instruct his people in those 
sciences which come nearer to the peace and comfort of 
their homes and firesides, and hence he had sought the 
help of the renowned scholars of the Moorish schools. 

Sir Leon's companion was a short, stout, hearty, 
genial looking individual, with broad, massive shoulders, 
a thick neck, and a head which betrayed considerable 
pugnacity in its peculiarity of form, though a rich vein 
of humor and good-will, which seemed to well up from 
his deep bosom, served in a great measure to counter- 
balance the rougher traits of his character. He was the 
knight's most faithful esquire and body servant, having 
been his attendant from early boyhood. He was some 
ten years older than his master, and his garb was much 
after the same pattern as that already described ; only 
the fabrics were coarser and more substantial, and the 
feather which he wore in his brown cap, secured by a 
silver button and loop, was from an eagle's wing. 

“ Come, come, my master," said the esquire, with a 
restless movement, “ it is high time that we were on our 
way back to the city ; for, if my wits do not fail me, 
there is a storm brewing." 

The knight turned his gaze upon the point where 
the sun was just sinking behind the crescent crowned 
minarets of the great mosque of Cordova, and after a 
while he replied : 


lO 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


Don't be alarmed, Gabriel. We shall have daylight 
for a good hour yet." 

“ Aye, but it isn't the loss of daylight I'm thinking 
about," quickly retorted the other. It's the storm that 
troubles me. We are a league and a half from the city, 
with nothing but our legs to depend upon ; and it will 
be dark before we can get home. Don't you feel how 
the air has changed ?" 

“ I feel that the breeze has died away," replied Sir 
Leon, without looking up. 

And that isn't all, my master. Just look oif towards 
those mountains. There's where the storms gather." 

The knight looked as his companion had directed. A 
spur of the Sierra Morena loomed up darkly in the dis- 
tance, and heavy masses of clouds were already gather- 
ing above it. 

‘‘ There may be a storm of some kind," he said ; but 
it isn't worth while to fret about it. We’ll start soon." 

Gabriel regarded his master for some time in silence, 
and his countenance plainly showed that he was far 
from being satisfied. Finally, with an effort such as one 
makes who has resolved to do some hazardous thing, he 
said : 

“ My dear master, I know very well what all this 
means. Don't be offended, for I would offer no inso- 
lence. But I know what it signifies. You wish to 
see the lady Lulah. You know that she has ridden out 
into the country with her attendants, and you will stop 
here just to see her return." 

‘‘Well," answered the knight. He did not seem to 
be offended ; and yet he did not appear to be pleased. 
“Well," he said, looking into his follower’s face. 


The Norman K^iight — An Adve7iture. ii 


But it is not well,’* returned Gabriel. “ It is as bad 
as it can possibly be.” 

“ I don’t see how,” said Leon, carelessly. 

“ I’ll tell you how,” responded the esquire. “ In the 
first place, am I not right in my conjecture ?” 

“ Perhaps so.” 

‘‘ Then just look at it : Suppose you sit here, and she 
passes — you will not see her face I” 

She may raise her veil,” suggested the knight. 

Ah, ” cried the esquire with a shake of the head ; 
it is just as I thought. You are fairly in love with the 
Moorish maiden. And yet you have seen her only 
twice.” 

“ But,” interposed Leon, ardently, “ I know that she 
revealed her charming face to me on the second occa- 
sion of her own free will ; and I know, too, that she 
looked upon me with tender emotion. By my knightly 
honor, she is the most beautiful creature I ever saw !” 

“ And what if she is,” proposed Gabriel, argumenta- 
tively. “ What can she ever be to you T 
If she loves me, she may be much.” 

Bless my soul and body, what do you mean ?” 

I mean just what I say. I must know if she returns 
my love, and, if she does — 

‘‘ Well— what 

Why — then I’ll next try to gain her for my own.” 
Are you crazy, my master ?” 

Not quite, Gabriel !’' 

And yet you talk of gaining Lulah T 
‘‘ Well.” 

But, I say, it is not well. Is she not the proudest 
maiden in all Cordova? — aye, in all Spain, for that 


12 


, The Conspirator of Cordova, 


matter, for the king has no daughter ; so the daughter 
of his chief sheik and vizier must be the foremost prin- 
cess of the realm. And do you suppose that Baal 
Tamar will ever give his only child up to a Christian 
knight 

Not quite so fast, my good Gabriel. It hath hap- 
pened, ere this, that Christian knights have won 
Moorish damsels without regard to the will of the par- 
ents.*' 

“ Now, by Saint Mark, Sir Leon, if thy whim runneth 
in that wise, I shall set thee down for mad. Dost mean, 
in sober truth, that thou would'st try to run away with 
the lady T* 

I mean this,” replied the knight, speaking with 
vehement earnestness : ‘‘ if the daughter of Baal Tamar 
returned my love, I would have her if the thing were 
possible. So there let the matter rest.” 

“ Allow me one word more,” urged Gabriel, with per- 
sistent zeal. I have not said all yet. Hath it not 
occurred to you that the lady Lulah is betrothed to the 
Sheik Abu Zamar, Governor of Cazalla ?” 

That is no proof that she loves him.” 

O, my master, your blindness is past my understand- 
ing. Verily the face of this Moorish maiden hath 
bewitched thee.” 

Peace, good Gabriel. I have heard sufficient. 
What sound is that ?” 

“ Sound enough !” replied the esquire, casting his eyes 
to the northward. It is as I warned you. The storm 
is even now upon us. See — it is almost here. The sun 
is gone, and the rain is coming.” 

It was as Gabriel had said. The wind came suddenly 


The Norman Knight — An Advenhcre, 13 


sweeping upon the river with a cheerless voice ; the tops 
of the great trees swayed to and fro ; and presently the 
rain-drops began to fall. Sir Leon knew that the storm 
thus brewed in the stern passes of the wild Morena, was 
to be a severe one, and he thought of shelter. Not far 
from the olive grove was the cot of an humble vine 
dresser, and towards this he concluded to make his 
way. In fact, it was the only dwelling within half a 
league, so he was not long in making the choice. 

‘‘We can find shelter there,'’ he said to his com- 
panion ; “ and, if need be, we can remain all night.” 

“ Aye,” returned Gabriel, whose anxiety for his mas- 
ter’s comfort overcame all other considerations, “I 
think the old man can find good rest for thee. I know 
him well.” 

“ So do I,” added Leon, as they started into a brisk 
walk ; “ and as for rest, a Norman knight asks only 
room in which to stretch his body, and a shelter from 
the falling rain.” 

The cot in question was situated beneath a high bluff 
which lifted a crown of citron trees high over the bank 
of the river, against the face of which was trained a 
luxuriant growth of grape vines. 

Between this bluff and the river the space was but a 
few rods ; the cot was not directly in this pass, however, 
but a little upon one side, in a sort of niche which 
seemed made on purpose to receive it. Our two adven- 
turers had just reached the door of the humble dwell- 
ing, when they were startled by the sound of a horse’s 
feet close at hand. 

“ That animal is frightened,” said Gabriel, after he 
had listened a moment. 


4 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


“ Aye, surely,’' returned Leon. ‘‘ And — ^hark — there 
is more than one. By my natal star, there is trouble 
afoot. Ha ! did’sthear that cry ? Now by Saint Peter, 
there’s work ahead !” 

Thus speaking, the knight leaped out into the road, 
and in a moment more a horse came dashing at head- 
long speed around the bluff ; but its gait was not a 
steady one ; it came with plunging, rearing leaps, sway- 
ing ever and anon from a direct course. Two things 
Leon saw at a glance : The horse had a female upon its 
back, and a javelin in its side. A few more plunges, 
and the foaming, bleeding beast stopped suddenly, and 
went down upon its knees. The knight was upon the 
spot in an instant, and lifted the fair rider in his arms 
ere she was thrown from the saddle. The thick veil 
was blown from her face, and he gazed upon the 
features of the Lady Lulah ! For an instant, as he held 
her to his bosom, his heart beat with a wild thrill ; but 
a sense of knightly duty quickly recalled him from the 
sweet delirium, and he bore the maiden towards the 
cot. He saw that she was sensible, and as she opened 
her eyes upon him, he asked her if she was hurt. But 
her answer was cut off by the dashing up of another 
horse, and as she heard the sound, she clasped both her 
arms about the neck of the Norman knight, and cried 
out, in frantic tones, for him to save her. 

They have captured my attendants — they have 
killed my horse — and they seek to capture me !” 

Who ? — who ?” asked Leon. 

The mountain robbers !” she replied. 

Leon comprehended the whole thing in a moment, 
and his movements were prompt and decided. Alcassim, 


The Norman K^iight — An AdveriHcre, 15 


the old vine-dresser, had come out from his cot in 
season to witness the falling of the maiden’s horse, and 
to him our hero resigned his fair charge. 

“ Bear her quickly to a place of shelter,” he cried, 
“ and leave us to deal with these fellows. For your life 
stop not here, but go !” 

Without a word the old man caught the girl in his 
arms, and hastened to his cot ; and Sir Leon, as he 
turned, was just in season to confront the horseman who 
had pulled up close upon his heels. The latter was a 
tall, powerful Arab, swart and sinewy, whose wicked 
look and wild garb bespoke the robber at a glance. 
And he was not alone, for behind him, and arriving 
almost at the same moment, came a companion of like 
look and bearing. 

‘‘ Hold there !” cried the first robber, leaping from 
his horse, and starting towards the cot, where the vine- 
dresser was just entering the door with his fair burden. 

Back !” shouted the Norman knight, snatching his 
sword from its scabbard, and springing before the out- 
law. 

The robber stopped, for he could not well leap over 
the stalwart form which had thus interposed itself. 

Who are you ?” he asked, moving back a pace, and 
drawing his broad sabre. At first he seemed inclined 
to treat the youth as of little account, but as he sur- 
veyed his proportions more critically, he evidently 
altered his mind, for he gathered himself as though for 
desperate work. 

“ I am one who will protect yonder maiden from all 
enemies,” replied our hero. “ Now who are you ?” 

Dog of a C];iristian ! I’ll let you know who I am 


i6 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


right quickly. The maiden is mine ; so stand out of 
my way or your head shall fly from your shoulders !'* 

“ Beware, villain ! You shall not reach the maiden 
alive 

« Well see 

As the robber hissed, between his clenched teeth, he 
sprang upon the knight, with his heavy sabre uplifted, 
bringing it down with a force which would surely 
have accomplished its purpose had it hit where it was 
aimed. But it did not hit thus. It only cleaved the 
empty air, and ere the Arab could recover from the 
headlong impulse of the profitless stroke, the sword of 
the knight was driven through his body. 

In the meantime the second robber had not been 
unemployed. His first movement upon dismounting, 
had been towards the cot ; but Gabriel, taking the 
cue from his master's course, had resolutely interposed. 
The outlaw seemed to think it an easy matter to sweep 
the esquire from his path ; but, upon making the 
attempt, he found the task rather difficult. At the 
first outset he received a cut upon the right shoulder, 
which entered to the bone. This served to open his 
eyes ; but it also made him mad, so that he did not 
improve by the knowledge he had gained. He rushed 
upon his short opponent, as though he would trample 
him to the earth ; but, in his hot haste he seemed to 
forget that there might be something in his way. He 
quickly discovered this something, however, though he 
could not have had much opportunity for considering 
it, as the point of Gabriel's sword entered the cavity 
just above the breast bone, passing clear through the 


Love, 


17 


neck and separating two of the vertebrae of the spinal 
column, 

‘‘ It's all done here, my master,” said the esquire, as 
Sir Leon approached him. 

I wonder if there are more coming,” returned the 
knight, bending his ear towards the road. 

“ If there are, the lady will know,” suggested Gabriel. 
“ So, suppose we get out of this rain. These villains 
may as well rest as they are for the present.” 

So be it,” replied Leon. He cast one more look 
upon the dead robbers, and then turned towards the 
cot. 

■ — — ♦ 

CHAPTER II. 

LOVE. ^ 

When the Norman knight entered the dwelling, 
which he did without ceremony, he found the vine- 
dresser alone, and busily engaged in brightening up a 
fire upon the narrow hearth. The old man started up 
as the fierce blast from the open door swept upon him, 
and grasped a spear that stood close by his side. 

‘‘We are friends, my good Alcassim,” said Leon, as 
he saw the defensive movement. 

“ Ah — ^yes, yes — I see,” the host replied, when he had 
recognized the new-comers. “ But the robbers ?” 

“ They are both dead.” 

“ Good ! I would have come and helped you. Sir 
Knight, but I had much to do here. I have but just 


i8 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


borne the lady Lulah to my wife's apartment ; and as 
she was wet and cold I thought I would light a fire. I 
trust that you are neither of you wounded.” 

‘‘Not a scratch,” said our hero. “Your Arab rob- 
bers are hardly a match at arms for Norman warriors. 
But, tell me — ^is the lady safe ?” 

“ I think so, fair sir. My good wife has her in charge, 
and will soon have dry clothes upon her.” 

As Alcassim spoke a door in one comer was opened 
and a woman looked in. She retired in a moment, but 
soon returned, however, and entered the apartment. 
She was Doris, the vine- dresser's wife — a small, pleas- 
ant-looking woman, some fifty years of age, with a 
strong cast of Arab features. 

“ Friends,” she said, advancing a little way into the 
room, “we must ,ask your kindness and forbearance 
under present circumstances. The lady Lulah is forced 
to appear before you unveiled.” 

“ We can't stand upon nice custom always,” remarked 
Alcassim. 

“ Our honor shall be her safe protection,” added the 
knight. 

Gabriel shook his head, and said nothing, though he 
was evidently thinking a great deal. 

Doris withdrew, and presently- re-appeared, leading 
the maiden by the hand, who, when she saw the young 
knight, trembled perceptibly, though her salutation was 
composed and dignified. When she had noticed those 
who were present, she sat down upon the soft cushion 
which the hostess had arranged before the fire, and for 
a little while remained busy with her own reflections. 
She was in truth a beautiful maiden — people said the 


Love, 


19 


most beautiful in all Cordova. She was nineteen years 
of age ; of medium stature, and most elegant propor- 
tions ; with silken hair of glossy blackness ; deep, dark, 
lustrous eyes, the lashes of which drooped with a dreamy 
sweetness ; cheeks full and round ; the nose finely 
carved ; and lips like blushing fruit just bursting into 
delicious ripeness. Her skin was as pure and fair as 
alabaster, its warm, rich tints alone betraying her 
Moorish origin. 

Sir Leon gazed upon her until he was lost in wonder 
at her transcendant beauty ; nor was he recalled to him- 
self until she raised her eyes to wards him. As he met 
her glance, so full of delicate gratitude, his tongue was 
loosed, and he found speech. 

Fair lady,’’ he said, I trust that I have not intruded 
upon you. I might not have brought myself thus in 
your way had not this storm driven me in.” 

Kind sir,” she replied, quickly and earnestly, “ you 
do me wrong if you think I could regard your presence 
as an intrusion. Indeed, I owe you too much. Rather 
let me feel that I am the intruder.” 

“ With a storm beating down from the sky, and wicked 
robbers rushing on in the rear, I fancy we should not be too 
particular touching the place or method of our retreat,” 
interposed Gabriel, coming to his master’s assistance. 
The man speaks wisely,” said Doris. 

‘‘ Aye, and truly,” added Alcassim. 

‘‘ Then we’ll make ourselves as comfortable as possi- 
ble, and put up with what we cannot help,” responded 
the esquire ; and thus speaking, he settled back into his 
seat as though he would leave others to carry on the 
conversation. 


• 20 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


The ice was now so far broken that Leon was 
emboldened to speak more directly to the maiden, 
especially as he believed that he could detect in her 
look a willingness, if not a desire, to converse with him. 

‘‘ Lady,'* he said, “ you must pardon me if I seem 
somewhat inquisitive ; but I am anxious to know how 
the danger you have so narrowly escaped came upon 
you.’* 

“ Surely, sir,** she replied, raising her lustrous eyes till 
their beams fell upon him with a witching power, you, 
of all others, have the right to know ; and when I have 
told you my story you will not feel that the death which 
has overtaken the dastardly wretches at your hands, 
was undeserved. It has been my custom, for some time, 
to ride about the country with my female attendants, 
though my father supposes that I do not venture 
beyond the limits of our gardens and palaces without 
the protection of stouter arms. To-day, however, the 
sweet and balmy breeze lured me farther away. I 
started out with four of my trusty females, and, instead 
of turning back when I ought, I kept on to the moun- 
tains. 

“We had rested our horses awhile beneath some trees, 
and were upon the point of starting upon our return, 
when four horsemen dashed out from a thicket directly 
upon us. So quick were their motions, and so startled 
were we, that my companions were captured ere resist- 
ance could be thought of. I heard the shouts of the 
ruffians, and was quickly assured that they were rob- 
bers, and that they belonged to the band of the terrible 
Miramolin. One stout villain seized my horse by the 
bit, but the noble animal broke from him, and started 


Love,^ 


21 


away. I could not help my poor companions — I would 
have done it had the power been mine — but, alas, they 
were beyond my reach. As my horse darted away, two 
of the robbers hurled their javelins after him, and one 
of the cruel weapons was buried in his side. But he did 
not stop — ^he did not slacken his speed. He knew that 
he was pursued, and he put forth all his strength. By 
and by the storm came, and that seemed for the time to 
revive him. The two robbers were very near to me 
when the clouds burst ; but as the cold rain poured 
upon my fevered beast, he dashed forward with new 
strength, and finally brought me to your kind care and 
protection, O, sir, I cannot tell you how grateful I 
am.’' 

And yet, lady,” returned the knight, in a subdued 
tone, but with a kindling eye, you cannot be more 
grateful than I am.” 

The maiden cast her eyes upon the floor, for she knew 
not what to say. That she thought much, and felt much, 
was very evident ; but she seemed afraid to speak — 
almost afraid again to meet the gaze of her preserver. 
Gabriel, however, seemed to understand the matter, for 
he shook his head with the old meaning look ; and then 
turned the conversation upon the robbers. 

They are a reckless set,” said the vine-dresser, ‘‘ and 
many a crusade has been made against them : but they 
cannot be overcome. Their numbers are great, and 
their strongholds in the fastnesses of the mountains are 
impregnable. And, moreover, their mighty chieftain, 
Miramolin, is as crafty as he is bold and wicked.” 

I have heard,” remarked Leon, that this Miramolin 
was once a sheik of noble standing in Cordova.” 


22 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


The vine-dresser looked towards Lulah, as though she 
were best qualified to answer this question. 

“ I have heard/' she said, directing her glance once 
more upon our hero, “ that Miramolin is a nephew of the 
great rebel, Omar ben Hafs. He comes of a stock fond 
of rebellion and blood, and is a most fitting representa- 
tive. He is a daring man, and a wicked one." 

“ I should like to meet him," muttered Leon, half to 
himself. 

No, no," cried the maiden, quickly, there is no 
need of that." She seemed to realize that she had 
betrayed an unusual emotion, for she cast her eyes again 
upon the floor with unmistakable marks of confusion. 

Gabriel looked into his master’s face, and when he 
saw the expression which rested there he shook his 
head with more meaning than before. The host, how- 
ever, had noticed nothing unusual, and he went on 
talking about the robbers until his good wife called his 
attention to the making of provision for entertaining 
their guests through the night. 

I do not think it would be safe for me to venture 
upon my return in this storm," said Lulah, bending her 
ear to the howling blast and beating rain. 

Mercy !" exclaimed Doris, horrified at the thought. 

You could not live in such a time. No, no, — we will 
afford you such shelter as our poor cot will afford, and 
in the morning I hope the storm may be passed." 

So it was arranged that they should all remain 
through the night, and at an early hour preparations 
were made for retiring. The hostess took Lulah with 
her into her own apartment, while her husband pro- 
vided for Leon and Gabriel. 


Love, 


23 


At an early hour in tlie morning our hero was astir, 
and upon going out of doors he found the sun just ris- 
ing, bright and clear, over the mountains. The storm 
had been a severe one, as was evident from the deep 
gullies upon the hillside, and the swollen, rushing 
river ; but all was calm now overhead, and the roads 
were not damaged. He called Gabriel away, and took 
a walk around the bluff. 

‘‘ My master,'' said the squire, after they had walked 
some distance in silence, I suppose you mean to 
accompany the lady Lulah back to the city ?" 

“ Of course," answered the knight, without raising his 
eyes. 

“Perhaps you would like to have me give up my 
horse, that I won from that robber, and take myself 
along on foot." 

“ I had thought of that, Gabriel." 

“ So I supposed. But, don't you think it would be 
safer for me to bear the lady company, and leave you 
to trudge alone ?" 

“ How ?" 

“ I think I had better be the maiden's escort." 

“You, Gabriel.^ Ha, ha, — you are witty this morn- 
ing." 

“ And yet I am in earnest.’' 

“ In earnest ? Why — what do you mean?" 

“ I mean that the lady has seen enough of you." 

“ Gabriel !" 

“ Don't be offended, my master ; but be reasonable. 
I can see, and I know what I say. The maiden already 
feels more than gratitude — more than friendship — 
towards you. You have no right to trifle with her. 


24 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


Don't get angry. I don’t mean that yon would stoop to 
wilful trifling ; but, if you awaken love in her bosom, 
your own sense must tell you that it can only end in 
disappointment.” 

Do you think she loves me, Gabriel ?” 

Now if the esquire had been wise he would have 
turned this off very lightly ; but he was honest, and did 
not know what a power love might have over the brav- 
est knight. 

“ Love you !” he replied, with energy. “Why, bless 
your soul, her heart fluttered when she spoke to you, 
like a wounded dove. I sat and watched her, and I saw 
it all.” 

“ And I suppose you watched me, too ?” 

“ I couldn’t help it.” 

“ And did you see my heart flutter ?” 

“ Your heart don’t flutter so readily, my master ; but 
the tale was told in your eyes. Ah — you’d better let 
me go with her, while you busy yourself with some- 
thing which may have a more satisfactory ending.” 

The knight walked on a little while in a thoughtful 
mood, and finally he stopped and spoke : 

“ Gabriel, I am not offended at anything you have 
said ; but I do not wish to hear any more upon this 
subject. I shall be governed entirely by my own judg- 
ment, and the consequences be upon my own head. 
Now let it pass.” 

This was a finality which the esquire was forced to 
accept, and' he would have allowed the conversation to 
turn upon some other topic, only his master did not 
seem inclined to talk, so he was comparatively silent 
during the remainder of the walk. 


Love. 


25 


When they returned to the cot they found the females 
up, and the morning meal prepared. After partaking 
of the repast, the knight approached Lulah, and asked 
her if he should bear her company to her home. She 
did not wish to trouble him, she said, but she should 
feel safer under his escort. 

Surely it was no trouble to him. It would be a 
pleasure. 

So Gabriel was forced to give up his horse, and after he 
had helped Alcassim move away the bodies of the dead 
robbers, he brought the beasts won from the robbers to 
the door, having fixed Lulah’s saddle, taken from her 
dead steed, upon the animal she was to ride. Leon and 
the lady were both warm in their gratitude to the good 
host and his wife, and when they had bestowed upon 
them a few golden tokens thereof, they mounted their 
horses, and started towards the city, the esquire trudg- 
ing along behind. 

As soon as the knight and his companion had fairly 
broken the reserve, so that conversation flowed freely, 
they found plenty of things to talk about. Leon told 
her of his home in Normandy — of his broad estates, 
and thriving villages — of his great old castle, and 
numerous retainers — and of the nature of the country 
and its people. Then they talked of Spain — of its 
government — and of the occasional wars between the 
Moors and the Christians. This latter theme came nigh 
to their hearts, and, under the impulse of an emotion 
something more than generous, the maiden said : 

I see not v/hy the Moor and the Christian should 
fight. Surely, they are of one great family — of one 
blood — children of one great Father.’’ 


26 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


Lady, you speak like a Christian,*’ returned Leon, 
bending his gaze upon her. 

Perhaps I have reason to do so,” she replied, with a 
light smile. The woman who nursed me from 
infancy to maidenhood, was a Christian, though very 
^ few were aware of the fact. She was from Suakin, and 
was a good, intelligent woman.” 

Ah,” cried de Bournay, urged on by a power which 
he did not try to control, ‘‘ if you were but willing to 
take another Christian companion !” He stopped from 
the weight of his own feelings. Lulah trembled, but 
made no reply. She was not angry, though, for the 
light of her dark eye was too rich and warm. Leon de 
Bournay saw this, and he proceeded : 

‘‘ Do not think me presumptuous, nor blame me for my 
seeming haste. We are near to the city, and another 
opportunity may not offer itself ; so I cannot let this 
one pass. O, I have loved you since first I saw you. 
Your image has been with me continually, a part of my 
every thought. And this sweet season of communion 
has opened the bud to its fullest blossom of love and 
devotion. Say — O, say — does my love offend you ?” 

The answer was a silent one, with head bowed, and 
with bright tears glistening upon the long lashes. 

Sweet Lulah, may I not call you dearest ? May I 
not love, you?” The horses were very near together^ 
and he took her hand as he spoke. ‘‘ Last night,” he 
added, with gushing tenderness, when you reclined 
upon my bosom — when I held you in these arms, and 
pledged my life for your safety — I thought ’twould be 
an earthly heaven where thy love should reign. O, 
shall not that bliss be mine ?” 


Love. 


27 


She did not draw her hand away, nor did she yet 
speak ; but she trembled more perceptibly, and the 
tears gathered more thickly upon her silken lashes. 

See,’’ he cried, here comes thy father with his 
attendants.” 

Lulah looked up, and saw that it was so. Not far 
distant, and just emerging from the gates of a private 
palace, was the Sheik Baal Tamar, and with him came 
a score more of horsemen. 

We must soon separate,” said our hero, in quick, 
earnest tones. O, will you not speak one word ? Shall 
I not hope that you love me ?” 

The maiden hesitated no longer. With a warm, soft 
light beaming from her lustrous eyes, and with earnest 
truth in every line of heii beautiful face, she frankly, 
plainly said : 

I would not lie to save a crown ; and from thee I 
would nothing conceal. If it is weakness, then I am 
weak ; if it is wrong, Allah forgive me. I cannot say 
I love thee not for my heart is fast in thy keeping. Be 
generous, noble sir, and grant me all indulgence. At 
some time we may meet again.’' 

And until then,” cried the knight, I may know 
that thou lovest me ?”’ 

^‘With a love that must live while my heart beats,” 
replied Lulah, utterly unable to disguise or control this 
first warm gushing of her soul’s new affection. 

In a moment more the new-comers were so near that 
further conversation was impossible, and the knight of 
Normandy turned to receive the noble sheik. 



CHAPTER III. 

RATHER DUBIOUS. 

Baal Tamar, the prime minister of Abderahman III., 
was a stout knight of middle age, and of an open, frank 
countenance. He was proud of his position, and tena- 
cious of his rights, but far from being arbitrary or 
unjust. Those who knew him_ only as an officer found 
him stern and unyielding, while those who commanded 
his friendship found him faithful and true. 

There was one man in the minister’s train whom we 
will introduce and describe here, since he is to play an 
important part in our story. This was Abu Zamar, 
Governor of Cazalla. He was a young man, not over 
thirty ; of a stout, well-proportioned frame ; and, withal, 
very handsome, so far as mere outward features can go. 
He was the son of a man who had been a very near and 
dear friend to the king, and hence his preferment to 
the office he held ; for, had Abderahman judged him 
solely by his fitness, he would never have appointed 
him to so important a governorship. However, if the 
monarch saw little executive ability in the child of his 
old friend, he did not suspect positive evil ; so he left 
him in his honorable position. And he did more. He 
asked his prime minister to bestow upon Abu Zamar 




f . 






Rather Dubious, 


29 


the hand of the fair Lnlah ; and the minister had con- 
sented so to do. We said that Abn Zamar was hand- 
some ; but he who sought a true friend would never 
have dared to trust him. The glitter of his black eye 
was icy and snake-like, and the curl of his thin, blood- 
less lip was bitter and sarcastic. 

Baal Tamar hastened towards his daughter when he 
saw her, and when he had embraced her, he was 
anxious to know what had happened to detain her 
through the long night. She told him, in as few words 
as possible, of the venture she had made towards the 
mountains — of the attack of the robbers — of the capture 
of her attendants — of her flight — and of her final rescue 
by the brave Norman knight. She grew warm in her 
speech, and her eye sent forth a deeper glow, as she told 
of de Bournay’s gallant conduct. Her father saw only 
gratitude in her look and tone, and when he turned 
towards our hero, he grasped him by the hand, and 
thanked him with tears in his eyes. 

Noble sir,’' he cried. I have long known thee for 
an upright, studious man, but henceforth I will know 
thee for one of my dearest friends. Come with me to 
my palace, and I will thank thee again.” 

Not now, not now,” returned de Bournay, deeply 
touched by the sheik’s gratitude. I must repair to my 
own lodgings ; but, at some other time, I may be happy 
to enjoy your liberal hospitality. At all events, sir, I 
shall bear your friendship near to my heart, and cherish 
it as an honor.” 

“Very well,” responded Baal Tamar. “You must do 
now as you please ; but remember, my doors are always 
open to you,’* 


30 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


Thus speaking, the sheik turned to some of his fol- 
lowers, and bade them prepare a new horse for the lady 
Lulah ; and when this had been done, the beast which she 
had thus far ridden, was given up to Gabriel, who had 
already reached the spot. Before Lulah turned away 
with her father, she cast a loving glance upon Leon, and 
murmured some words of blessing and gratitude. He 
replied to them as best he could, and then bade her a 
tender adieu. 

There was one in the train of the minister who saw 
more than gratitude in the look and tone of the maiden, 
and who detected something deeper than mere friend- 
ship in the bearing of the Norman knight ; and that 
was Abu Zamar. His dark eyes flashed with a light- 
ning gleam as he noticed this, and his hand crept ner- 
vously down to the hilt of his sword. But he made no 
further demonstration then. Those who knew him best 
saw that he was troubled, and some there were who 
could divine its cause, though they may have passed it by 
as only a momentary cloud of passion. Once the young 
sheik seemed upon the point of addressing the Christian 
knight ; but he turned his horse with an abrupt jerk of 
the rein, and rode away by the side of Baal Tamar. 

De Bournay watched the party until they were gone 
from his sight, and then started on, with his eyes bent 
upon his saddle-bow ; but he was speedily aroused from 
his reverie by Gabriel, who had ridden up to his side. 

My master,’' said the esquire, in a tone of much con- 
cern, do you know what you have done ?’ ’ 

“ Done ?” repeated Leon, with an inquiring look. 

Aye. Can you see what you’ve done ?” 

I’m not in a mood for jesting, Gabriel,’* 


Rather Dubious, 


31 


God forbid that I should jest at such a time as this. 
No, no. By my honor, Sir Leon, I do mean to serve 
and save thee, if I can. Did you not notice the counte- 
nance of that snake-eyed Moor, the Governor of 
Cazalla 

No — I did not look him in the face.’^ 

But I did, my master ; and I can swear that he 
means thee no good. Surely you know his character.’* 
“ I have heard it spoken of.” 

‘‘ Then you should know him well enough. I tell 
thee, he is jealous of thee. He marked the bearing of 
the lady Lulah, even to her very look ; and he watched 
thee, too ; and I saw his hand clutched upon his sword- 
hilt as he gazed upon thee ; and I could read the look 
of vengeance which spread all over his cold, wicked face. 
You must beware of that man !” 

“ Nonsense, Gabriel. You are frightened without a 
cause. I have no fear of Abu Zamar. Even if he had 
cause for enmity ” 

“ Hold, my master. Not quite so fast. Let me meet 
you as you go. Hath he not cause for enmity ? If you 
have not forgotten your trust in me — if you have not 
entirely overlooked my long friendship for thee — answer 
me plainly. Do you not love the Moorish maiden T 

Yes.” 

And have you not spoken of love to her T 
“ Yes.” 

“ And she, as you rode together, did respond in love 
to thee ?” 

Aye, Gabriel, thou art right.” 

And do you think that Abu Zamar could not see 
this 1 Upon my soul, he saw it all, and knew it very 


32 


The Coiispirato7'^ of Cordova, 


well ; for it was written as plainly upon the maiden’s 
face, and upon your own, as though the god of love him- 
self had painted it with a brush. And is not Lulah his 
affianced bride ? Doth he not expect soon to possess 
her hand, and gain new power and wealth thereby ? 
And will you still say that he hath no cause for enmity 
towards thee ?” 

“ Well, well,” returned de Bournay, a little impatiently, 
“ he may find cause for enmity ; but he will not dare to 
harm me.” 

You deceive yourself. Sir Leon. Abu Zamar dares 
do anything that may minister to his passions ; and he 
may do it with comparative safety, too. Remember, 
he is a Moorish governor, while you are as a stranger in 
the midst of a wayward, revengeful people. I tell you, 
he will never allow you to go in safety to the dwelling 
of Baal Taman. As sure as you live, he will seek some 
speedy revenge upon you.” 

Tut, tut, Gabriel ; you go beyond the bounds of rea- 
son now. Still, there is much to be thought of in what 
you say, and I will give it all due consideration.” 

By this time they had reached a crowded part of the 
city, and the conversation was dropped. The knight 
rented a small dwelling near the river, the front of 
which stood close upon the street, while in the rear was 
a garden that extended to the water. This garden was 
protected by a high wall of solid masonry, with a gate 
opening to a boat-landing upon the river, and contained 
many choice fruit trees and fragrant fiowers. Gabriel 
did the cooking, and took care of the premises, his mas- 
ter, however, often assisting him in the heavier work. 
The knight’s first movement, upon reaching his abode. 


Rather Riibious, 


33 


was to change his raiment, after which he sat down to 
his studies, while his esquire went out to the market for 
provisions. Leon sat down to study ; but his mind was 
not to be fixed upon the problems in the book before 
him. Strive and struggle as he would, the lovely Lulah 
was the one theme which captured his thoughts. 

It was late in the afternoon. Gabriel was busy in the 
garden, and the knight was in his study, still dreaming 
over the adventure of the previous evening. As he sat 
thus, with, his head leaning upon his hand, there came a 
rap upon the outer door. At first he did not move ; but 
when the summons was repeated, he started forth to 
answer it ; and he was not a little surprised upon find- 
ing Abu Zamar there, with two stout attendants. 

Sir Knight,'' spoke the governor, with the tone of 
one who has only some ordinary business to transact, I 
would claim a few moments of your time, if you have 
them to spare." 

‘‘I am at your service, my lord," replied our hero. 
‘‘ Will you enter my dwelling ?" 

Abu Zamar bade his attendants to remain where they 
were, and then followed the knight to his private apart- 
ment. 

Will you be seated ?" asked de Bournay, at the same 
time proffering him a stool. 

No," returned the Mooi; “ I will stand." His man- 
ner was now abrupt, and his look exceedingly nervous. 
“ I have come," he resumed, upon a business which I 
think may soon be settled, and I will proceed to it at 
once." 

I am all attention," said Leon, who had put aside his 
own seat. 


34 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


Then thus it is/' resumed the visitor, with an icy, 
contracted tone : ‘‘You were last night thrown into cir- 
cumstances which afforded you an opportunity of ren- 
dering important service to the lady Lulah. This 
morning you bore her company to the city. I shall not 
ask you of anything that has passed, for I know enough. 
Still I may here remark that I am not so blind as to be 
totally ignorant of those things which transpire before 
my very eyes ; nor am I such a dolt as to be unable to 
read something where much is written. And now, sir, 
I come to the point. Baal Tamar, in the excess of his 
gratitude, offered you the hospitality of his palace. I 
ask you — do you mean to accept his invitation ?" 

“ My lord, you ask me a strange question,” replied de 
Bournay, with perfect calmness. 

“ And yet it is a question which I wish you would 
answer.” 

There was a spirit of haughtiness in his last speech 
which touched the Christian knight to the quick, and he 
answered not quite so coolly as before : 

“ The matter of visiting a friend is something confined 
to my own private affairs, and I do not choose to be 
questioned thereupon.” 

“ Have a care. Sir Christian. I am really bent upon 
promoting your own welfare. Will you answer my 
question ?” 

“ No, sir, — I will not.” 

The Moor started like a troubled snake, and the thin, 
bloodless lip bore a livid hue. 

“ Enough upon that point,” he said. “ Since you will 
not answer my question, you will listen to my demand. 
You must not visit at the dwelling of Baal Tamar !” 


Rather Dubiozcs, 


0 ^ 


Must not repeated de Bournay, as though he 
might have misunderstood. 

You must not ! This may seem precipitate, but I 
think it best to settle stich matters in due season. If 
you let this thing stop where it is, all may be well ; but 
if you pursue the acquaintance which you have acci- 
dently formed in the minister’s family, the worst may 
be yours.” 

My Lord of Cazella,” returned Sir Leon, proudly 
and defiantly, I will not pretend to misunderstand 
you, for your manner conveys as much meaning as do 
your words. But I have to assure you that nothing 
which you can say or do will have the least influence 
upon my future movements. I shall obey the laws of 
the land, and keep myself within the bounds of strict 
projfriety ; but beyond this I will acknowledge no 
mentor.” 

‘‘ By the beard of the Prophet, Sir Knight, you are 
running your infidel head into fatal danger !” cried the 
Moor, with his hand resting nervously upon the hilt of 
his sword. 

“ Since the danger is mine, I shall boldly meet it,” 
replied de Bournay, growing more calm as the other 
became more angry. 

Is it thus you will have the matter left ?” demanded 
Abu Zamar. 

^at is.” 

“ Then so be it !” the Moor said, in a whispering, hiss- 
ing tone. He drew his bright blade half out from its 
golden scabbard, and thrust it back with a clang that 
echoed through the house. Be it as you will have it,” 



The Conspwator of Cordova,, 


he added, turning towards the door. If you are satis- 
fied, I am.'’ And with this he strode away. 

In a little while Gabriel came in. He had seen the 
Moor go away, and he was anxious to know what had 
transpired. 

“ Is it not as I told you ?” he said, after he had heard 
his master’s story. 

“ Let it be as it may,” returned the knight, quickly 
and emphatically, “ I shall not change my course in the 
least. Upon that I am resolved.” 

But, my master — ” 

I want no buts, good Gabriel. I shall pursue the 
straight path of my own will, and abide the conse- 
quences. Still,” the knight added, in a softer key, ‘‘ I 
appreciate your motives, and thank you for your good 
intentions. But, ere we talk more upon the subject, we 
will await some further development.” 

Though the esquire said no more, yet he was far from 
being satisfied to let the matter drop thus. He reasoned 
with himself, and he reasoned well. De Bournay placed 
too much dependence upon his own natural and 
inherited resources. He fancied that his name and his 
character, and his lordly title of Norman Count, would 
be a sufficient protection against any malignant enemy. 
But Gabriel saw differently. He knew that a Norman 
title was of little worth in Cordova, especially against 
the wiles of a powerful and wealthy Moor. However, 
he consented to let the matter rest for the present, 
though he was resolved to keep his eyes open. 

In the evening, after supper, the knight took his 
esquire with him, and pulled his light skiff out upon the 


Rather Dubious, 


37 


river, a crescent moon, some few days old, shedding a 
soft light over the water. They glided along by the 
palace of Baal Tamar, and as they passed those apart- 
ments which extended out into the garden, Leon gazed 
up at the lighted windows as though he would gain 
some token of the presence of the loved one. Gabriel 
read his thoughts, but made no remark. When the 
moon had gone they returned to their own landing, and 
soon afterwards sought their rest. 

How long de Bournay had slept he could not tell, 
though it must have been past midnight when he was 
aroused by a loud noise at one of the doors. He had 
started from his bed, and was listening to the sound, 
when Gabriel rushed in with a lighted lamp in his hand. 

“ Ha — Gabriel — is this you ? What means all this 
disturbance T 

‘‘ There are men in the garden, my master, — a large 
body of them.” 

In the garden ?” 

Yes. They must either have scaled the wall, or else 
have forced the water-gate. But there they are, and 
they surely mean us no good. We can make our escape 
into the street.” 

“ But,” interposed the knight, hurrying on his gar- 
ments as he spoke, and securing his good sword, what 
manner of men are they ?” 

I have looked out at one of the rear windows,” replied 
the esquire ; but I could not make them out. I could 
only see that they were armed, and that they came on 
as though for mischief — Hark ! There goes the door ! 
Quick, or it will be too late !” 

But it was too late as it was. Whoever they were 


38 The Conspirato)'^ of Cordova. 


that had thus attacked the house, they had come in 
from the river, and had forced the rear door without so 
much as asking if they might enter in. De Bournay 
had leaped out into the open court, with his sword in 
his hand, when he was confronted by a band of stout, 
villainous-looking men, one of whom carried a torch 
which he had just lighted, and which shed a lurid glare 
upon his wild, savage companions. 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE MOUNTAIN CAVERN. 

De Bournay’s first thought upon meeting these strange 
intruders was, whether they could be officers of the city ; 
but that query was answered as soon as it presented 
itself. In the first place, government officers, who had 
any sort of legal warrant for their proceedings, would 
not have sought such extraordinary entrance to the 
house ; and, in the next place, and more conclusive still, 
these fellows were not dressed in the garb of any known 
government guard. As our hero regarded them more 
closely, he saw that they were habited very much after 
the fashion of the two robbers whom he had met on the 
night before. And not only this, but their countenances, 
as he could see them by the flaring light of the torch, 
bore the same wild aspect. There was one thing more 
he noticed, because it was something both remarkable 
and startling ; and this was the leader of the ruffians. 


\ 


The Moimtain Cavern, 


39 


He was a tall, athletic man, of middle age ; with a high, 
full brow ; eyes of intense brilliancy ; a long, thin nose, 
like an eagle’s beak, with nostrils almost transparent, 
and a mouth suggestive of calm, cruel will. His garb 
was of the Arab pattern, though the rays of the torch 
revealed a glittering coat of mail beneath his dark crim- 
son sack. Surely there was but one man in Spain who 
could present that appearance, and that was the 
renowned robber chieftain himself — the much dreaded 
Miramolin. This assurance flashed upon the knight as 
soon as he saw the strange man, and under the effect of 
the discovery he moved back to the wall, with his sword 
grasped more firmly in his hand ; for he thought now 
that he knew what this errand meant. 

“ How now ?” he cried, turning his gaze upon the 
chieftain. ‘‘ What meaneth this unseemly visit ?” 

“ My Christian knight,” replied the robber, as coolly 
and calmly as though he had been delivering the sim- 
plest errand, ‘‘ I have come to request your presence at 
a place where you are very much wanted. Will you 
go with me ?” 

I will go with no one until I know the reason for 
such a movement ; and even then the reason must be 
good and sufficient.” 

I can save you all further trouble on that score, sir,” 
resumed the chief, with a significant smile. ‘‘ I am one 
whose authority is unquestionable, and from whose com- 
mand there is no appeal. Abderahman rules in Cor- 
dova ; but Miramolin rules wherever his voice is heard 1 
Now, sir, the mountain king bids you come with him ! 
Will you go ?” 

Though de Bournay had felt sure that the man before 


40 


The Consph^ator of Cordova. 


him was the terrible outlaw, yet he was startled when 
the fact was thus plainly announced ; but still he was 
not the man to submit quietly to such a demand. 

“ I know you,” he cried, planting his right foot firmly 
before him, and raising his sword ; and I know your 
meaning now. But I am not a child to be thus 
entrapped by a band of ruffians. Back ! — ^back, I say, 
or the first man who approaches me shall take the 
measure of my sword in his heart !” 

By the shrine of the Prophet, but thou art bold, my 
Christian dog ; but thy sword cannot serve thee now. 
I would not spill thy blood here, so put up that blade 
and be quiet.” 

‘‘You take me not hence alive !” the knight replied, 
in a fierce tone. But he was doomed to an attack which 
he had not anticipated, and against which he had made 
no provision. Not far distant, and close in by the wall 
against which he leaned, stood a tall Arab, with a coiled 
■ rope of leather in his hand. This coil was cast upon 
the Christian with unerring precision, and as the noose 
upon the end of it slipped down over his shoulders, it 
was suddenly drawn tight, and in a moment more de 
Bournay was pulled violently upon the pavement. The 
thing was done so quietly, and so unexpectedly, that he 
had no opportunity for resistance ; and by the time he 
could fairly comprehend what had happened, he was 
completely overpowered. His limbs were securely 
bound, and his mouth stopped. 

In the meantime, Gabriel had been overcome by 
superior force, and without further ceremony the 
robbers took their two captives up, and bore them out 
through the garden to the river, where a boat of their 


The Moujitain Cavern, 


4 ^ 


own was in waiting, and into which the Christians were 
put. When Miramolin had taken his seat at the stern, 
the boat was pushed off, and pulled rapidly up the 
stream. The stout Arabs handled their oars with skill, 
and pulled silently on, the chieftain himself guiding the 
prow, and steering clear of the very few craft that were 
yet abroad. The stars were twinkling clearly, but they 
did not give light enough to reveal distant objects with 
any distinctness. On went the boat, beyond the city 
walls — beyond the last line of gardens and palaces — and 
still on beyond the bluff where stood the vine-dresser’s 
cot — on to where a narrow stream came pouring in 
from the mountains. Into this tributary the boat was 
turned, and when they had gone a mile or more, they 
came to a broad basin at the foot of a cataract, where 
they stopped. The place was dark and dismal from 
the great trees which completely shut out the stars, and 
it was only by the most consummate skill that the boat 
had been brought up, amid the rocks, against the strong 
current. As soon as the captives had been taken to 
the shore the lashings were removed from their ankles, 
and the bandages which had been upon their mouths, 
were transferred to their eyes ; and thus blindfolded, 
with their arms still bound, they were led away. 

^Wou are very particular,” said Gabriel, ‘‘thus to 
hoodwink a man on such a night, and in stich a place. 
What do you expect I could see ? Say — d’ye under- 
stand me ? Eh, won’t ye answer ?” 

But he could gain no reply. 

In like manner did Leon attempt to draw some 
remark from those who conducted him ; but without 
avail. The robbers would not speak, but strode on, 


42 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


sternly and silently, with their grasps fixed firmly upon 
the shoulders of their captives. 

It was a long, tedious way by which the prisoners 
were led ; at first among huge trees and creeping vines 
— then up a steep ascent, the footfalls echoing as though 
there were walls of rock upon either hand — then by a 
winding, devious course, about short circles and abrupt 
corners — until finally, at the end of an hour or more, 
they stopped. There was a hurried consultation, and 
then the captives were led forward, as though by a nar- 
row pass — then caused to stoop low down, in which 
position they were forced on into a place where the 
breeze no longer moved upon them. The footsteps 
which had accompanied them now receded — a heavy 
clang was heard, like the closing of a ponderous door, 
and then all was still. De Bournay listened awhile, but 
there was no sound save the breathing of one com- 
panion. 

“ Gabriel !” 

I am here, my master.’' 

‘‘We are alone.” 

“ Yes.” 

“ And in a prison of some kind.” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Can we not unbind each other’s hands T 
“ I think so. Let us try.” 

They soon felt their way together, and stood back to 
back, in which situation Gabriel succeeded in casting 
the lashings from his master’s wrists ; and shortly after- 
wards his own bonds were in like manner removed. 
To take off the hoodwinks was now but the work of a 
moment. 


The Mou7itain Cavern, 


43 


“ Well,” said Gabriel, after be bad opened and closed 
bis eyes until be was assured tbat tbey were in working 
order, we haven’t gained mucb by tbis operation. 
My soul, bow dark !” 

And so it was dark. Witb eyes shut, or open, it was 
all the same. Not a ray of light was visible. 

Since we can’t see, let’s try the sense of feeling,” 
suggested the esquire. “We may find out thus what 
manner of place we are in.” 

“ But move carefully,” said de Bournay, “ for there 
may be pitfalls in our way. 

“ I had thought of that,” responded Gabriel. 
“ There’s no knowing what these villains may have 
planned for us. I’ll feel my way as I go, with both feet 
and hands.” 

The examination was accordingly made, and it 
resulted as they had expected. They found a rough, 
uneven floor ; walls jagged and many-sided, with 
numerous cavities which they did not care to explore. 
Finally they found a comfortable sitting-place, where 
they could rest their weary limbs, and they sat down. 

“We are in a cavern of some sort,” said the knight ; 
“ and evidently far up the mountain.” 

“ So it strikes me,” responded Gabriel. 

“ And of course,” pursued de Bournay, “ the robbers 
mean to have revenge upon us for having slain their 
two companions.” 

“ Perhaps so,” said the esquire. 

“ Perhaps / Is it not evident ? What else can be their 
intent ?” 

“ They seem to have found us very quickly.” 

“ And is there anything surprising in that ? Does 


44 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


not every man in Cordova know where the knight of 
Normandy resides 

Aye — ^but consider, my master. From the time that 
we left the vine-dresser’s cot to the coming of these 

rascals was but little over twelve hours ” 

“ Fifteen hours, at least, Gabriel.” 

Well — call it so. Does it not strike you as rather 
remarkable that they should have visited the cot — found 
their dead companions — discovered the doers of the 
death — and come down upon us, all in so short a time ? 
And, furthermore, we removed the bodies to some dis- 
tance from the cot, and Alcassim assured me that he 
should swear that he knew not who killed them. I do 
not believe that the old man hath broken his word so 
readily.” 

Then how do you account for it ?” 

Can you think of no other way ?” 

Not readily.” 

Did you not have your eyes open as we came up the 
river T' 

‘‘ Yes.” 

And did you see nothing to arouse suspicion ?” 

‘‘ No.” 

Ah, my master, while you were gazing up at the 
walls of Baal Tamar’s palace, I was looking in another 
direction. I saw a boat lying close by our track ; and 
in that boat I saw a man whom I knew to be the Gov- 
ernor of Cazalla ; and I know that a signal was 
passed !” 

How ?” cried Leon. Your fancy must be. running 
wild.” 

‘‘No, no, my master,” replied Gabriel, with firm 


The Mountain Cavern, 


45 


assurance ; “ I know what I saw. Of course it is within 
the bounds of possibility that I may have been mis- 
taken, but I do not believe it. It is my firm opinion 
that Abu Zamar is at the bottom of this.'’ 

The thought was a startling one to de Bournay ; but 
the more he reflected upon it, the more inclined was he 
to give it consideration. The meed of honor which one 
true knight is ever ready to award to another, led him 
to accept reluctantly this fearful hypothesis. 

Well, well,” he said, after he had pondered a long 
while in silence, it may be thus ; though for the 
honor of knighthood, I hope it is not so. However, 
time may reveal to us the truth.” 

And again,” suggested Gabriel, in a lower tone, 
we may die without gaining any more light. Doesn't 
it seem probable ?” 

“ I can hardly think it,” returned the knight, mus- 
ingly. Still,” he added, ‘‘ it may be so. If it is, I 
shall blame myself that I have brought you into the 
difficulty.” 

“ And I shall blame you,” retorted Gabriel, quickly 
and earnestly, ^Gf you make another remark of that 
kind. To share your fate, be it what it may, is my 
wish. So let that pass. If our hope is weak, our 
prayers may be strong ; and we'll pray for better 
things.” 

By and by the esquire who had had little sleep for 
some eight-and-forty hours, dropped off into a doze, 
and de Bournay was left alone with his thoughts. He 
took the character of Abu Zamar, as he was able to call 
it up from knowledge and from report, and spread it 
out before his mental vision. He examined it in all its 


46 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


bearings and in all its parts ; and finally he murmured 
to himself, as he summed up the whole : 

‘‘ I think he hath done this ! Aye — the hand of the 
Lord of Cazalla is visible in this !’' 

And with this assurance firmly fixed in his mind, he 
leaned back against the cold rock, and soon slumbered 
with his faithful follower. 

When our hero awoke, he found Gabriel already stir- 
ring ; and he also found the place quite light. It was a 
large, deep cavern ; very irregular in shape ; the roof 
being far above him, with a long, narrow fissure, 
through which the beams of morning made their way. 
The only thing which betrayed the intervention of 
human handiwork was the door, which was of iron, and 
skillfully fitted in its place. 

Have you been examining our quarters ?’' asked the 
knight, after he had taken a hasty survey of the 
cavern. 

‘‘ Yes,'' replied the esquire. ‘‘ I have peeped into all 
its corners, and I find myself forced to acknowledge 
that it is about the securest kind of a prison that I ever 
saw. The dungeons of the old castle at Bournay might 
be bed-chambers by the side of this." 

Leon took another survey of the place, and then sat 
down upon his old seat. 

Surely," he said, there is no way of escape from 
here ; so we must wait the coming of our captors." 

Yes," answered Gabriel, also taking a seat. 

We have no weapons," remarked de Bournay, after 
a pause. 

None," said his companion. 

“ And must await our fate as calmly as possible." 


The Moujitain Cavern. 


47 


“ Yes/' 

Another season of silence followed, during which 
both the captives were busy with their own thoughts. 

‘‘ Gabriel," finally said the knight, in a tone of deep 
solemnity, I have weighed this matter very carefully, 
with all its facts, and all its possibilities ; and I am 
forced to the conclusion that our death has been deter- 
mined upon !" 

My good master," returned the esquire, gazing up 
with a look of pain, “ I have not dared to break that 
thought to thee ; but it hath appeared to me as it hath 
to thee. Oh, if I could die for thee !" 

Peace, my friend. Say not so. I would not pur- 
chase life at such a cost. Yet I thank thee. I know 
that thou hast loved me ; and I, too, have loved thee ; 
for thou hast been true and faithful. No, no — if either 
life is to be spared, it must be thine, for this stroke of 
dire vengeance is meant especially for me. I shall pray 
to them, Gabriel, for thy life, that thou mayest carry 
from me some word to Normandy. Death would be 
relieved of half its terrors if I could send my last word 
of love to my aged mother. Oh, I hope I may accom- 
plish this !" 

Alas !" groaned the esquire, with deep emotion, ^‘it 
would be a sad journey for me. Death would be prefer- 
able. How shotild I meet thy mother — how should I 
meet the men of Normandy — with the word upon my 
lips that I had left thee to die ?" 

Ere de Bournay could make any reply to this, the 
ponderous iron door was swung open, and the robber 
chieftain, followed by half a dozen of his savage com- 
panions, entered the cavern. 



CHAPTER V. 

A STRANGE BATTLE. 

As Miramolin advanced, the knight arose to his feet, 
and for some little time the two regarded each other in 
silence. The robber was the first to speak. 

Leon de Bournay,'' he said, with stern politeness, 
perhaps you wonder what is the meaning of all this. 
You must have asked yourself the question many times 
since you have been here.’' 

The knight hesitated in his reply — not because he 
was at loss for an answer, but because he was more 
deeply engaged in studying the features of the strange 
man before him. Surely, he said to himself, such a 
man must have some good qualities. To be sure, there 
were marks of stern, harsh purpose upon that remark- 
able face ; and at times there appeared upon it gleams of 
cruel meaning ; but the broad, large brow was an 
intellectual one, and the light of the dark, flashing eye, 
despite its fierceness, was not devoid of warmth and 
honor. In short, he was a man born for no subordinate 
place — not by nature necessarily wicked — but shrinking 
from nothing which came within the line of a cherished 
purpose. Such a man, once a rebel, would be a most 


A Strange Battle, 


49 


dangerous one. Such a man, once an outlaw, must be 
a powerful one. Such a man, once fixed in a purpose, 
would not be turned aside while life lasted. 

“ Thou art Miramolin, the chieftain of the robbers of 
the Morena ?’' said Leon, looking into the face of the 
outlaw Moor. 

I am,” was the quiet response. 

“ Then I would like to know why you have done unto 
me as you have.” 

I supposed you would wish to know that ; and I can 
enlighten you right speedily. We of the mountains 
have a solemn compact — a compact entered into for our 
mutual safety and encouragement. We are sworn to 
revenge the death of a companion at all hazards. When 
a man enters our ranks, and becomes subject to my 
authority, he knows that, should he fall, the hand that 
laid him low must also fall. I think you can understand 
it now.” 

I have nothing to deny,” replied de Bournay, 
proudly ; “ nor will I affect an ignorance which I do not 
enjoy. I slew two of your men.” 

‘‘ Not so,” interposed Gabriel, I slew one of them.” 

But in my cause,” added the knight, still addressing 
the robber. I, sir, am responsible for the deed ; and I 
would not recall it for a dozen lives. A weak, defenceless 
maiden was in mortal danger, and I rescued her.” 

The men who attacked that lady did somewhat 
overstep the bounds of propriety,” said Miramolin, but 
still the deed hath high precedent. However, had they 
known who she was, they would not have done as they 
did. But that is not to the point. Two of our best men 
are gone, and the penalty must be paid.” 


50 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


‘‘ Let me ask you one question,” returned the knight. 

Ask what you please, and I will answer as it shall 
suit me.” 

How did you learn who slew your men ?” 

How ?” repeated the robber. The question seemed 
to disconcert him for the moment, but he quickly 
recovered. “ How do I learn everything which tran- 
spires about these mountains ?” 

I suppose you have spies in all directions,” replied 
Leon, promptly ; but there were no spies abroad who 
could have detected the hand that did the deed you 
speak of. The knowledge has come to you, sir, from 
another source.” 

Ah — you speak in riddles, Sir Knight. Explain 
yourself.” 

At this point Gabriel pulled his master by the sleeve, 
and bade him be careful. 

Don’t expose your knowledge,” he whispered. 

De Bournay took the hint, and replied to the robber 
that he had no explanation to make. 

Only,” he said, “ I wondered who could have 
betrayed the thing so quickly.” 

Miramolin turned and spoke with his followers a few 
moments, and then addressed the knight again : 

Leon de Bournay, you must die ! If you are a brave 
man, as I have heard that you are, you will drop very 
easily.” 

I am not a coward,” cried the Christain knight ; 
but I do shrink from such a death. What have I done 
that you should subject a brave, true man to such a 
fate ? I do not fear to die ; but I would not die such a 
death. I have borne myself through a score of hard- 


A Strange Battle, 


51 


fought battles, always in the foremost rank, looking 
death in the face as a crown of glory upon the head of 
knightly honor. If you are a brave man, sir, you might 
feel for me.’' 

The robber chief regarded the knight with a look not 
unmixed with admiration ; but the show of stern 
purpose was not changed. 

“ The true monarch, sir, executes the law,” he replied; 

and if he feels compassion he keeps it in his own 
bosom. I cannot depart from the rule. Your hour has 
come !” 

“ O !” groaned Leon, with his hands clasped upon his 
heaving bosom, why have I been spared to this i Why 
have I been borne clear of all honorable death thus to 
die, like a criminal, with my spurs hacked off, and my 
sword taken from me ?” 

Miramolin gazed upon the captive a moment, and 
then he started away as though some sudden impulse 
had come upon him. He strode across the cavern a 
few times, and finally returned. 

Sir Christian,” he said, with a new look upon his 
face, “ I have heard that you were accounted one of the 
stoutest knights in Normandy.” 

‘‘ I am not ashamed of my record,” replied de Bournay, 
wondering what was meant. 

“ I think there is one way which I can open to you 
for relief,” the robber resumed, thoughtfully. “ But,” 
he added, with a significant shake of the head, ‘‘you 
have little room to hope for life. Wait a moment.” 

With this the chieftain turned to his followers, and 
conversed with them for some moments. They seemed 
much interested in what he said, and manifested a 


52 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


degree of satisfaction which was not to be mistaken. 
When the robber again approached our hero, there was 
a light smile upon his face, and his dark eye beamed 
with unusual meaning. 

Sir knight,'' he said, I told you that there might 
be one way of relief opened to you. You complained 
because your sword had been taken from you. ' Now, 
sir, there is, within our fastness here, a man who, I 
think, would stand before you, and give you your sword 
against him. At all events, I am willing to allow you 
the poor privilege of being slain by his hand." 

What !" cried Leon, starting forward ; do you 
mean that I shall have my sword restored to me } — 
that I shall be unbound, and free to defend myself ?" 

That is my plan." 

And against one man ?" 

Yes." 

If you will do this, I shall hold you guiltless of my 
fate." 

‘‘ Be not too sure. Sir Christian.” 

How ?" asked Leon, will you hold me to further 
trial still ?" 

‘‘ Not if you overcome the opponent whom I shall set 
against you." 

Then let the contest come, — let it come quickly." 
must first go and see my man,” said Miramolin. 

If he consents you shall have every advantage which 
nature and education have afforded you. Wait." 

With this the robber chieftain turned from the place, 
followed by his companions. 

Good Gabriel," cried the knight, as soon as they 


A Strange Battle, 53 


were gone, what do you make of this ? Do you think 
he would deceive me 

I don’t know,” replied the esquire. I watched the 
countenances of the villains who stood apart, and I should 
judge that they expected some rare sport. It strikes 
me that you are to be confronted by some stout rascal 
in whose powers they have full confidence.” 

I care not if they bring against me the most mighty 
warrior that ever bowed to the Prophet. I only fear 
that there may be some deception. But we shall know 
anon.” 

Gabriel shook his head, but made no further reply ; 
and before Leon could speak again, the door was 
opened, and two men entered, one of them bearing a 
large silver tray, upon which were a flagon of wine, 
some bread, and some dried fruit. He set it down 
upon a projection on the rock, remarking, as he did so : 

‘‘Our lord would have you refreshed ere the trial 
cometh. Eat and drink, for here is enough.” And 
thus speaking he and his companion withdrew. 

Both the prisoners ate with an appetite, though the 
wine was more grateful than the bread. De Bournay 
felt much refreshed after the repast, and was now only 
anxious to understand more clearly the nature of the 
ordeal to which he was to be subjected. He did not 
have to wait a great while, for within half an hour the 
robber chieftain again appeared, this time with only 
three followers. 

“ Now, Sir Christian,” he said, “ the hour of your 
trial hath come. I have a warrior who will meet thee, 
single-handed, and over his vanquished body thou 
mayest go. free.” 


54 


The Co7ispirator of Cordova. 


Let me understand thee,” cried de Bournay, eagerly, 
shall have a single opponent — I shall have my 
sword — I shall meet him, hand to hand — and if I van- 
quish him, I am free ?” 

Yes.” 

I and my companion — both free ?” 

Yes.” 

Then let me meet your champion. I am ready.” 
But first,” said the robber, “you must suffer your- 
self to be again, hoodwinked ; because, if, by the inter- 
vention of strange fate, you should go free, I would not 
have you carry away a knowledge of the curious 
avenues through which you are to pass.” 

The knight submitted quietly, as did his esquire ; and 
when their eyes had been securely bound, they were 
led out from the cavern — led on through crooked ways 
— for a long distance ; and when they stopped they 
heard the hum of many voices about them. When the 
bandage was removed from our hero’s eyes he found 
himself upon a piece of • level greensward, shut in upon 
all sides by great old trees, while about him were gath- 
ered some two or three hundred wild, savage -looking 
men. He could see the bold peak of a mountain not far 
above him, so he judged that he must be high up upon 
some fertile table of one of the slopes of the Morena. 
All this was taken in at a single glance of the eye, for 
his most eager attention was upon the outlaws who sur- 
rounded him. 

“ Leon de Bournay,” spoke the chieftain, “ here is thy 
sword. If you want a heavier one, you can have it.” 

“ No, no,” replied the knight, clutching eagerly at his 
weapon, which he recognized at a glance, .“a better 


A Strange Battle, 55 


blade than this was never wielded by mortal hand. It 
hath served me in many a hard fought battle, and it 
may serve me now. Am I to have a buckler T 

“Yes. You may select one to suit yourself."' Mira- 
molin turned to some of his attendants, who brought 
forward a dozen shields. 

De Bournay selected one of finely-tempered, pol- 
ished steel, not much larger in diameter then the length 
of his fore-arm ; and when he had suited the straps to 
his hold, he announced that he was ready. 

“ Let me see my antagonist now," he said. 

“What ho, there !" shouted the robber chieftain, turn- 
ing towards a body of men who sat upon the ground 
among the trees, “ where is Tarik 

“ Holy angels !" gasped Gabriel, as he saw the man 
who obeyed this summons. 

And no wonder that he exclaimed as he did. Even 
the bold knight himself could not repress the quiver 
which ran through his frame. 

“ Here is your man !" said Miramolin. “ Will you 
accept the offer ?" 

Our hero beheld before him a sight which might have 
caused the stoutest heart to quail. It was a man the 
like of which he had never seen before — a giant in size, 
and a perfect ogre in appearance. His head, which tow- 
ered high above the Norman’s crest, was of huge pro- 
portions, and covered with black, bushy hair ; his neck 
was like a bull’s ; his shoulders broad and massive ; 
while the muscles in his great arms, and upon his swart 
breast, worked like bundles of rope. He was entirely 
naked from the waist up, the lower part of his body 
being clothed in leather. In his right hand he wielded 


56 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


a long, heavy sword, the weight of which seemed suffi- 
cient to crush an ordinary man, while upon his left arm 
he bore a broad buckler, the convex surface of which 
was painted black. 

Will you accept the offer T asked Miramolin a sec- 
ond time, when he saw that the Christian had surveyed 
the huge proportions of the giant Tarik. 

You do not deceive me T said Leon, earnestly. 

How C 

In the promise you have made. If I vanquish this 
man both I and my servant may go free ?’’ 

By Allah, yes. Vanquish Tarik, and I myself will 
conduct thee in safety from the mountains, — aye — I 
will bear thee alive and well to the very heart of the 
city.'' 

Then I accept the terms ! It may be a hopeless 
ordeal ; but death thus is preferable to any other. I 
am ready." 

A wide space was quickly cleared, and guards set to 
keep the lookers-on from pressing forward. Poor 
Gabriel, who had been favored with a position in front, 
was pale and agitated, the rising and falling of his 
broad bosom telling how painfully his heart was throb- 
bing. 

Now," said the robber chieftain, when all was 
ready, the list is open. To your guard, my men, and 
let us see how brave you can be." 

God and fair Normandy !" ejaculated Gabriel, in 
fervent tones. 

Leon de Bournay heard the words, and they helped 
to nerve his arm, for they bore a friendly sound, and 
breathed a sincere prayer. 


A Strange Battle, 


57 


Have you said your prayers V asked the giant, as he 
squared himself for the onset. 

The words burnt upon the knight’s heart, but they 
did not shake his nerves. 

I have prayed,” he calmly replied ; and my prayer 
has been that I may conquer.” 

No Christian god can answer such a prayer,” 
retorted Tarik. 

Let the result show !” was Leon’s response. 

The Norman knight was never in better condition for 
battle than at the present time. Since he had been in 
Cordova, the hours not given to study and sleep, had 
been devoted to athletic exercises, — to rowing upon the 
river ; to horseback riding ; and to sword practice with 
his doughty esquire. He was fresh and strong, and 
gifted with every physical grace. 

Come,” cried the giant, placing his right foot before • 
him, “ I am ready. Say where I shall lay your head.” 

Select your own spot,” returned our hero. 

For the next few moments every breath was hushed, 
and even the breeze which had been playing amid the 
green foliage seemed to have been suddenly stilled. 
The Arab raised his ponderous sword, and brought it 
down with a sweep that would have cloven the skull of 
an ox ; but it did not fall upon its mark, the knight 
having adroitly slipped away after the blow had been 
aimed. With a curse the monster regained his position 
and raised, his weapon again. 

By this time de Boumay had resolved upon the course 
he would pursue. He saw that the giant was confident 
in his own prowess — that he was impatient and 


58 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


impetuous — and, furthermore, that he would waste his 
strength more in fretting than in physical labor. 

Again the huge blade came sweeping down, and again 
its point struck only the empty air. A third time the 
same result followed, and then Tarik became furious, 
advancing as though he would crush the Christian 
beneath his feet. His blows came so thick and fast 
now that Leon was forced to ward them off with his 
buckler, which feat he performed with an adroitness 
that surprised no one more than it did the man who was 
thus baffled. The knight knew that if he received one 
of those blows squarely upon his buckler, the force 
would send him down ; so he took them obliquely upon 
the finely tempered shield, thus turning them off as 
easily as a thatch sheds the falling rain. 

Not once yet had the Norman knight attempted to 
use his sword, every energy of his nature being turned 
upon defending himself. He had led his huge antagon- 
ist over a wide area of ground ; dodging and interpos- 
ing his buckler by turns ; never wavering in his glance, 
and still as fresh in his strength as when the battle 
began. On the other hand, Tarik was reeking with 
sweat, and panted with fatigue and chagrin. 

Finally Leon gained the position which he had been 
anxious for some time to obtain. It was the only spot 
in the arena upon which the sunbeams fell ; and here 
they poured down with their full force. A few more 
spasmodic blows had he warded off, and then he caught 
the bright beams of the sun upon the mirror-like sur- 
face of his polished buckler, and turned them upon the 
face of his antagonist. The sudden powerful glare 
blinded him as completely as though the sun itself had 


A Letter. 


59 


flashed upon his eyes, and as he started away to avoid 
the annoyance, he instinctively raised his shield to shut 
out the dazzle which he could not otherwise escape. 
This was the moment of victory. Miramolin saw it, 
and called out to his companion to beware. But his 
warning came too late ; for, even as he spoke, the 
bright, keen blade of the Christian knight pierced the 
giant Arab to the heart ! 


CHAPTER VI. 

A LETTER. 

The mountain robbers could not at first believe that 
Tarik was mortally wounded. They saw the Chris- 
tian’s sword pierce his bosom — they saw him reel and 
fall — and they saw the red life-blood gush forth in a 
stream from his swart breast. But, could it be that 
the giant, who had held a hundred men at bay — who 
had thrown an ox over his head in sport — and who had 
been accounted an expert swordsman — could it be that 
he had been vanquished by a Christian knight ? 

Allah save us !” gasped the chieftain, starting for- 
ward as his champion fell. 

God and the Blessed Virgin be praised !” ejaculated 
Gabriel, springing to his master’s side. You are not 
hurt ?” 

‘‘ No, no, good Gabriel — not a scratch,” the knight 
replied. He leaned upon the shoulder of his esquire as 


6o 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


he spoke, for he was somewhat weary from the strange 
ordeal through which he had passed. 

In the meantime a number of the robbers had 
gathered about the prostrate form of the fallen Arab, 
and when they knew that he was dead their utterances 
of astonishment were almost without bound. 

“ What shall we do T asked an officer, as he arose 
from his knees by the side of the huge corse. 

Let the Christian dog die !’' cried another. 

Aye — let him die !” echoed a dozen voices ; and in 
a moment a dozen swords had leaped from their scab- 
bards. 

Hold shouted the chieftain, waving his men back. 
“ The Christian has my pledge of safety.'* 

“ But he has not ours," replied the excited lieutenant. 

Aye — ^he has not ours !" echoed the others. 

But he has mine !" pronounced Miramolin, raising 
his form to its fullest height, and gazing around with 
flashing eyes. Would ye break a solemn pledge ?" 
There was no open response to this. 

The Christian knight and his companion must go 
free, as I have promised," resumed the chieftain, facing 
his men, and speaking in tones which were not to be 
misunderstood by those who knew him. Had I 
dreamed that this result could have followed I would 
not have granted the trial ; but it is as it is. The 
pledge of Miramolin shall not be broken." 

But," cried the lieutenant, impetuously, “ what shall 
we tell to the governor of — " 

Silence !" exclaimed the chieftain, darting a warning 
glance upon the officer. Beware that you do not 
make a greater blunder than I have done. Leave that 


The Lette7\ 


6 1 


with me. I have sworn by Allah ; and my oath shall 
be kept ! Who among you would make an enemy of 
Miramolin ? Speak — for the man who opposes me now 
awakens my wrath.” 

Slowly the robbers moved back, until their chieftain 
was left alone with the Christian. Then Miramolin 
turned to our hero, and having surveyed him from 
head to foot, as though he would assure himself that 
the man who had stood before the giant was unharmed, 
he said — 

“ Leon de Bournay, I would have slain thee with a 
good relish an hour since ; but I will not break my 
word. You have performed a wonder ; you have van- 
quished the mightiest warrior in Spain ; and it shall 
be as I said. So make haste to accompany me, for I 
will not be responsible for your life if you remain long 
here.” 

I am ready to go now,” replied de Bournay. “ I and 
my esquire.” 

Both,” responded the Moor. I said both ; and 
both it shall be. But you must suffer yourself to be 
blinded again.” 

I shall trust your honor,” said Leon. 

It is well.” 

Without further remark, the chieftain motioned two 
of his men forward, and the eyes of the two captives 
were securely bandaged ; and then they were led away 
from the place. They heard the curses of the robbers 
plainly muttered, but no further demonstration was 
made. They were conducted on, by the same devious 
ways as before, down steep acclivities, and through 
deep gorges, until they finally stopped where the low 


62 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


murmur of the river broke plainly upon their ears. 
When the bandages were removed from their eyes they 
found themselves upon the bank of the Guadalquiver, 
close by the road. Miramolin was alone with them, 
his companions having remained at some distance 
behind. 

“Now, Sir Christian,'' the chieftain said, “in a very 
few moments my oath will have been kept. Thou art 
now within an easy pull of Cordova. By yonder tree 
there is a boat, which is at your service. I shall see 
you safely off, and then return. None of my men shall 
trouble thee on thy way to the city. But, as thou hast 
proved thyself a brave man, and as thou hast further- 
more trusted to my honor, I will be frank with thee. 
The moment that sees thee at thine own dwelling 
absolves me from all pledge." 

“I understand," replied de Bournay. “You mean 
that I am liable, at any moment, after that, to be attacked 
again by your people ?" 

“Yes," said Miramolin. “And further still: If you 
remain in Cordova, you are liable at any moment to have 
a robber’s dagger plunged to your heart. I, myself, 
were I to meet thee to-morrow, should not hesitate to 
take thy life by the most ready means within my 
power. So you understand me." ' 

“Answer me one question," demanded the knight. 
“ Are you determined to take my life if you can ?" 

“ I have not said so." 

“ But such is nevertheless the case ?" 

“ I cannot inform you upon that point. Sir Knight ; 
but still I would advise you, if you have faith that way, 
to govern yourself accordingly," 


The Letter. 



Thank yon,” said Leon. 

Without making any reply to this the robber chief- 
tain turned upon his heel, and was soon out of sight. 
For some moments the knight and his esquire remained 
silent, both gazing upon the point where Miramolin 
had disappeared. Gabriel was the first to speak. 

^‘By Saint Peter, but this is an adventure !” he ejacu- 
lated, turning towards his master. 

“ Aye,” responded de Bournay, thou art right there. 
It is a most strong and marvelous affair.” 

But we had better not stop here to talk ; for there is 
no telling how soon those infidel dogs may come down 
upon us. Let’s find the boat, and get upon the water as 
soon as possible.” 

Our hero made no objection to this, and they started 
towards the tree which Miramolin had pointed out, where 
they found the boat secured. They were soon seated, 
with the oars in their hands, and as quickly as possible 
they sought the middle of the stream, and started 
towards Cordova. 

By the hosts of Christendom,” cried Gabriel, after 
they had pulled awhile in silence, but thou didst a 
most wonderful thing, my master. I expected to see 
thee go down before that huge villain at the very first 
onset.” 

But I did not go down,” returned Leon. 

Aye, surely thou didst not. But, tell me — wert thou 
not fearful when thine eyes did first behold him ?” 

Of a truth, good Gabriel, I was,” replied the knight, 
frankly. Yet, when he had stricken at me a few times 
I began to have more confidence. I saw all his points at 
a glance. In short, I was cool and hopeful, while he 


64 The Conspirator of Cordova, 


was over- confident and impetnons. His own weight of 
arm, as he wasted his blows upon the empty air, did 
much to fatigue him. However, it is past, and I am the 
victor.’’ 

And one thing more,” pursued the esquire : From 

what you have seen and heard, are you not satisfied 
that Abu Zamar is at the bottom of this ?” 

Yes, Gabriel,.! think he is.” 

“ And wUl you remain in Cordova ?” 

I don’t know, I must think. We won’t broach that 
subject further at present. Let my course be what it 
may, I shall be very careful in my movements.” 

After this they rowed on in comparative silence until 
they reached the point where the gardens commenced, 
and where the rich palaces and gay kiosks began to cast 
their quaint reflections into the river. Here they relaxed 
their efforts somewhat, and, as they glided on, made 
passing remarks upon the beauties which oriental art 
had clustered about the Moorish capital. Finally they 
pulled up at their own landing, where their first move- 
ment was to ascertain what damage had been done by 
the invasion of the robbers. Only the lock of the gate 
had been broken, and this Gabriel proceeded to repair 
at once, at the same time taking the precaution to fix a 
stout beam against the gate, so that it coiild not be 
opened from without, even if the lock should be again 
forced. 

When our hero gained his chamber, he found by the 
dial upon his window-stool that it was a little past the 
middle of the afternoon. No one had been in the dwell- 
ing since he left, the front door remaining fast, and 
everything else being in the same state as when he 


The Letter, 


0 


65 


went away. There was provision enough on hand ; so 
neither of them went out that evening. Before retiring 
they held a long and earnest conversation upon the sub- 
ject of their future course. Gabriel was for returning 
immediately to Normandy. 

As I live/' he said, I am not moved to this by any 
fears for my own safety. I think not of myself. I am 
wholly anxious for thee, my master." 

‘‘ I believe you, good Gabriel," replied the knight, 

and I duly appreciate your motives, but we will not go 
yet. We know our enemies, and we can guard against 
them. Of assassination in the open streets there can be 
no danger ; and we will look out that other avenues of 
harm are guarded. I shall not leave Cordova at pres- 
ent." 

When Gabriel was alone he had a long talk with him- 
self, the burden of which was the folly of love. He 
wondered very much how such a man as his master 
could be so weak. 

‘‘ By the Saints of Normandy !" he muttered, as he 
struck the point of his sword into the cedar floor, and 
bent upon it until it seemed almost in danger of break- 
ing, I can't see how a knight who has seen so much of 
life — who has passed through so many scenes of danger 
— and who knows so much of human nature, can be so 
blind ! I can't comprehend it. He's worse than a 
crazy man — a great deal worse. If he was downright 
crazy I could take him off home ; but as it is, I must let 
him have his own way. My soul ! what a fool love can 
make of a man !" 

In the meantime Leon de Bournay was dwelling upon 
the same subject, though to him it came in a different 


66 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


garb, and was viewed in a different light. He. was 
resolved that he would not leave Cordova until he had 
seen Lulah. Everything beyond that he left for future 
consideration. 

“ No manner of threatening — no terrors nor trials — 
shall turn me from my purpose,” he said, as he paced to 
and fro in his study. “ I will see Lulah, even though 
every robber in the Morena stood in my way !” 

And so he felt. His love for the beautiful maiden 
had become the centre of every other emotion ; and so 
completely was his soul bound up in the passion that 
life itself was a secondary thing. He could no more 
have fled from Cordova, with the probability of seeing 
Lulah never again, than he could have deserted his own 
mother in the hour of mortal danger. He went to bed 
and slept, and on the following morning, when he had 
eaten his breakfast, he called Gabriel, and went out 
upon the river as usual. The esquire strongly opposed 
the movement, but Leon would not listen. 

They had pulled up by the great tower of Abderah- 
man, and were floating leisurely back with the current, 
when Gabriel thought he detected a signal from a boat 
close in by the shore. 

“ Somebody is doing that for us, surely,” he said. 

De Bournay looked in the direction which his servant 
pointed out, and saw a small, white boat, with gilded 
prow, close under the wall of one of the stupendous 
embankments which Abderahman had built, in which 
was a single person. 

Aye,” he responded, it is some one signalizing to 

us.” 

“ It is a black servant,” said Gabriel. 


The Letter, 


67 


So it seems ; but we’ll go and see.” 

“ Is it safe ?” suggested the esquire, with some show 
of uneasiness. If anybody wants to see us, why don’t 
they come out into broad daylight ?” 

Never mind,” returned the knight. “ There can be 
no danger ; and, beside, I am determined to find out 
who it is, and what is wanted. So pull away.” 

Thus bidden, Gabriel plied his oar, and ere long they 
were close upon the boat from which the signal had 
been made. The occupant was a black servant, with a 
keen, searching eye, and intelligent look, whom our 
hero had met once or twice before, though never to 
speak with him, or know him. 

Did you make a signal to me ?” asked Leon. 

Yes,” replied the black. I think thou art Leon de 
Bournay, the Knight of Normandy.” 

“ I am. What have you to do with me ?” 

Simply to deliver a letter, fair sir.” 

“ From whom ?” 

‘‘The missive itself will explain that.” And as the 
servant thus spoke, he drew from a pocket within his 
tunic a note of finest vellum, which was secured by a 
crimson ribbon, and sealed with blue wax. 

“ But this has no superscription,” said the knight, 
turning the note over in his hand. 

“Yet it is for thee, as thou wilt doubtless find when 
it is opened. And thus my errand is done.” 

With this the black shot his light boat away from the 
embankment, and was soon out of hearing. 

“ There’s mischief in this,” cried Gabriel. “ There’s 
some danger lurking near at hand, depend upon it. 
Let us get into the river again.” 


68 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


^^Then take my oar, while I examine this missive,’' 
returned de Boumay. 

Gabriel did as he was bidden, and soon had the boat 
in the middle of the stream again. In the meantime 
the knight cut the silken fastening of the note, and 
when he opened it his eye sparkled with a new light, 
and his heart beat more warmly. It was written in 
Arabiac characters, drawn with a delicate hand, and 
ran as follows : 

“ Leon de Bourn ay — I would see you this evening. 
There is danger for both of us. The heavens are dark 
and threatening, and the storm cometh. An evil genius 
is making poison the atmosphere about us. Come to 
me, for I need thy counsel. Come to me, for I would 
give thee warning. When the moon is upon the moun- 
tain’s top, and its last beam falls over the city, come to 
the gate nearest the great bridge, which opens upon the 
water from my father’s garden. Come, and gently 
knock upon the post, and thou shalt be admitted. In 
thy discreetness and fidelity I can safety confide. Come 
— do not fail. I am thine, as I have promised. 

Lulah.” 

For a long time after he had read it did de Bournay 
gaze upon the fair writing of the note. Finally he 
refolded it, and placed it in his bosom, and then resumed 
his oar, giving his esquire directions to pull for home. 
When he reached his own apartment he read the missive 
over again and pressed it to his lips. Not a word had 
yet passed between him and his servant upon the 
subject. The day passed slowly, heavily away, and 


The Letter, 


69 


when evening came the knight paced his room anxiously 
and uneasily. After a while he called Gabriel, and 
asked him where the moon was. 

It will be up an hour yet, my master.” 

Let me know when it is near the mountains.” 

The esquire moved uneasily about for a few moments, 
and finally broached the subject which troubled him ; 
Why should you watch the moon, my master ?” 

I have an engagement, good Gabriel.” 

You think it is with the lady Lulah ?” 

Ah — how guessed you that ?” asked Leon, with a 
start. 

I can see,” replied Gabriel, with a knowing look. 
Thy face is an old scroll to me, Sir Leon, and I can 
read what is written thereon, as plainly as though it 
were in a book. Don’t blame me, for I could not help 
seeing what was so palpable. The note was from the 
maiden ?” 

Yes.” 

And hath she — ” 

“ She hath bidden me to come and see her, Gabriel — 
to come when the moon is sinking behind the mountain 
— to come by the river, to the gate of her garden.” 

And will you go ?” 

“ Surely shall I.” 

“ But, my master, pause and reflect.” 

Hush, Gabriel. I shall go ! Were all the genii 
whom Solomon enslaved, stationed between me and 
Baal Tamar’s palace, I’d find my way thither.” 

The esquire dared say no more ; so he went away to 
watch the moon. 


CHAPTER VII. 


A MYSTIC SHADOW. 

By and by ^ Gabriel came with the announcement that 
the moon was upon the top of the mountain. 

“ And/’ he added, it is past midnight. Is it reason- 
able to suppose that the lady Lulah has made an 
appointment for such an hour ?” 

I suppose nothing at all about it,” returned Leon, 
rather abruptlyo “ I know that the appointment has 
been made.” 

“ Aye — an appointment. But who hath made it ?” 
“You are foolish, my Gabriel.” 

“ No, no — say not so, my master. I am careful — not 
foolish.” 

“ But much over-careful,” said the knight, buckling on 
his sword, and giving the sheath of his dagger an easier 
set. “ Come I want you to accompany me.” 

“ Then you are determined to go ?” 

“ Most assuredly am I ; and it is time that we were 
off, too ; so make haste and prepare.” 

“ I have only to put on my sword, and pray before- 
hand that it may not be needed.” 

The esquire made no further opposition, and ere long 


A Mystic Shadow. 


71 


he and his master were upon the river. The moon was 
wholly gone, and the breeze which came sweeping 
down from the Morena was cool and grateful. The 
stars twinkled brightly in the heavens, but as the adven- 
turers pulled close in by the bank they were in dark 
obscurity. 

The gate nearest to the bridge,” said de Bournay, as 
they passed the minister’s palace, and glided along 
beneath the garden wall. 

“ Then here we have it,” whispered Gabriel, drawing 
in his oar, and guiding the boat by the projecting rail. 

Easy, now. Here are the stairs. Will you go up 
alone ?” 

‘‘Yes,” returned Leon. “Do you remain here as 
deeply in the shade as possible, and be ready to my 
call.” 

“Very well,” said the esquire. “I hope it’s all 
right.” 

“ I have no fear,” responded the knight, as he stepped 
from the boat. “ I shall return ere long.” 

With this he mounted the stairs, and gave a light rap 
upon the post of the gate with the hilt of his sword, 
which, from a sort of natural instinct, he held drnwn in 
his hand. 

“ Who is there ?” demanded a voice from within. 

“ One who has been bidden to come,” replied our 
hero. 

“But this is a strange hour,” continued the voice. 
“ If you were bidden, was not the hour fixed ?” 

“Yes. I came when the moon was upon the top of 
the mountain.” 

“ Then you have come in season,” 


72 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


The gate was carefully opened, and, by the dim star- 
light, de Bournay recognized the negro servant who had 
brought him the letter. 

Follow me,’’ said the black, as soon as he had closed 
the gate. My mistress waits for thee.” 

Through a deep grove of citrons, by a winding path — 
amid orange trees and stately palms — along by clumps 
of oleanders and flowering almonds — to a kiosk of white 
marble, about the slender columns of which clung blos- 
soming vines in luxuriant profusion. This rosy loveli- 
ness could not all be seen in the deep night, but the 
fragrant air conveyed to the senses all its sweetness. 
The knight was led directly into the kiosk, where, upon a 
marble slab, with a lighted lantern close beside her, sat 
a female closely veiled. She started up as the visitor 
entered, and demanded to know who had come. The 
voice was low and sweet, and not to be mistaken by the 
lover’s ear. 

“ Dear lady,’’ replied Leon, it is one for whom you 
sent — on-e who would have obeyed your call, even 
though a legion of jacwins had stood in his way.” 

Lulah reached forth her hand, and then turning to 
her servant, she bade him go and keep watch without. 

“ Sir Knight,” she said, when the attendant was gone, 
“ I trust that you will not deem it an impertinence that 
I have thus sent for thee.” 

‘‘ Tell me, first, that thou wilt not deem me imper- 
tinent If I call thee dear Lulah.” 

I should be happier so,” the maiden replied, gazing 
tenderly into her companion’s face. 

Then, dearest Lulah,” our hero cried, pressing the 


A Mystic Shadow, 


73 


fair hand which he held to his bosom, I am glad thou 
hast called me to thee ; so make no excuses.'* 

“ Then let us sit upon this bench, said Lulah, mov- 
ing back towards the seat from which she had arisen. 
“ I have something to say unto th^e.** 

The beams from the lantern, coming through glass of 
a crimson stain, shed a soft, witching light upon objects 
close^around it, but they could not have penetrated far 
into the darkness. They were sufficient, however, to 
reveal the countenances of the lovers, and betray the 
emotions which were stamped thereon. 

Now,’* resumed the maiden, after they had become 
seated, I must tell thee why I sent so summary a mes- 
sage. There is danger very nigh unto thee.” 

‘‘ I know it, Lulah,” returned the knight, taking her 
hand. 

“ But you cannot yet know of all the danger Thou 
knowest Abu Zamar, the Governor of Cazalla.” 

Yes — I know him well.” 

Perhaps thou hast heard that I was his affianced 
bride ?” 

I have heard so.” 

“Well — to a certain extent this is true. Abu Zamar 
enjoys the friendship of the king through the mere acci- 
dent of birth. Out of love to a father did Abderahman 
bestow the governorship upon him ; and from the same 
impulse did the monarch beseech my parent to grant 
him my hand. I have never yet been asked for a deci- 
sive answer, though I think my father considers that 
my hand belongs to the lord of Cazella. At all events, 
Abu Zamar himself considers that I am already his, 
and his acts are in accordance with that idea. I saw 


74 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


him last evening ; and I saw him again this morning ; 
and, from remarks which dropped from his lips, I am 
sure that he had read our secret, and that he meditates 
harm to thee. I know his character — I know his dispo- 
sition ; and I know that he would stop at no deed of 
blood which could minister to his passion for revenge.’' 
Can you tell me what he said, Lulah ? Can you 
remember how he spoke of me ?” asked Leon. 

‘‘I do not remember his exact words,” replied the 
maiden, for it was not his words that startled me. It 
was what I saw that gave me my fears. When he pro- 
nounced thy name, it was with a deadly hatred ; and 1 
could see, by the flash of his eye, and the pressure 
of his thin, pale lip, that he would like to kill thee. I 
saw this — saw it so plainly that I could not mistake it — 
and my knowledge of the man enabled me to judge the 
rest” 

“ Then you think Abu Zamar would not hesitate to 
destroy me, if he could ?” 

I am sure he would not.” 

Dear Lulah, you shall know how nearly you have 
judged. But, first, I must hid you to be not frightened. 
Hark ? What sound was that ?” 

I heard something,” replied the maiden, with a start. 

It was very near.” 

They listened attentively, but heard nothing more. 

It must have been the step of Husam,” said Lulah. 
Of Husam ?” . 

“ Aye — my attendant. No one else could have gained 
access here.” 

The lovers listened awhile longer, but as the sound 
was not repeated, they concluded that there could be no 


A Mystic Shadow, 


75 


danger. When they were thus assured Leon drew the 
maiden more closely to him, and proceeded to tell her 
of the adventures which had befallen him since their 
last meeting. He told of the visit he had received from 
Abu Zamar — of the coming of the robbers — of his 
capture — of his being conveyed to the mountains — of 
his condemnation — and of the ordeal through which he 
escaped. Lulah was sorely frightened when he told her 
of his capture by the robbers ; and more frightened 
still when he told of the death to which he had been 
doomed ; but when he told her of his battle with the 
terrible giant, she fairly cried out with terror. She had 
heard of Tarik, as had every one in Cordova, for the 
name of the gigantic robber had become a synonym for 
all that was to be feared and dreaded. 

‘^Be not alarmed, dearest,'' whispered the knight. 

If I have passed such dangers unscathed, surely I may 
pass more. I have my eyes open, and shall be very 
careful. I do not think they will dare to trouble me in 
open day while 1 am in the city." 

I know not what Abu Zamar may do," said 
Lulah, clinging to her lover with eager fondness. 
^‘He hath much power, and he will use it without 
justice or mercy. If you remain in the city, there will 
be constant danger." 

And if I leave the city," cried Leon, must I not 
leave thee ? By my soul, I cannot do that !" 

“ But I mean not that — O, I mean not that — de 
Bournay. I have learned to love too deeply — too 
deeply ! Almost would I bear thee company ere thou 
should'st go away so." 


76 


The Conspirato}'^ of Cordova, 


' Sweet Lulah, at some time thou wilt bear me com- 
pany/' 

Aye, at some time ; though I hope I may have my 
father's permission.” 

Ah,” said the knight, with a dubious shake of the 
head, I fear we shall never gain that. The grand 
vizier of Cordova will scarcely consent to see his only 
child wed with a Christian.” 

“ I don’t know,” replied Lulah, gazing down upon the 
marble pavement. But,” she added, after some hesita- 
tion, we won't think of that now. It will be time to 
meet that necessity when it comes upon us. At present 
there is a greater obstacle — a danger — which must be 
avoided. When I sent thee that note I knew not that 
you were aware of it ; but, it seems, you knew far more 
of it than I did.” 

At this juncture the lovers were disturbed by the 
entrance of the attendant, who came in hurriedly, and 
without notice. 

How now, Husam ?” demanded Lulah, in a startled 
mood, for she knew that something unusual must have 
happened. 

Lady,” quickly replied the black, advancing so that 
his whisper could be heard, there is some one in the 
garden ! Some one hath been near this kiosk. I 
have searched and listened, but I cannot discover the 
intruder.” 

Some one in the garden !” cried the maiden, trem- 
bling violently. Who can it be ?” 

It may be only imagination,” suggested de Bournay^ 
endeavoring to allay his companion’s fears. 

Nay, nay,” interposed the black, with firm assur- 


A Mystic Shadow. 


77 


ance, “ I know that I am not mistaken. I have dis- 
tinctly seen some one gliding* like a shadow about this 
place ; and, like a shadow, hath it eluded me. It is 
even now somewhere at hand. I know it."' 

Lulah had too much confidence in Husam's sagacity 
to hope that he had been deceived ; and the result was 
that she became sorely disturbed. 

“It must be some eavesdropper,'" she said to her 
lover. “ It may be some enemy. And yet I see not 
how such an one could have gained admittance. Oh, if 
it should be Abu Zamar ! He might find his way 
through our apartments by the agency of some secret 
spy !’" 

“ Let us not fear without a cause," urged the knight. 
“ There may be a mistake of some kind. But still, I 
will not remain longer now. It may be better for both 
of us." 

“ I dare not stay," rejoined the maiden ; “ nor do I 
dare to have thee stay. We shall meet again." 

“ But when ? how ?" 

“ It shall not be long, my dear Leon. I have faithful 
servants, and the means of meeting are under my con- 
trol. Even should this be a spy of Abu Zamar's, we 
may find some way of circumventing him. You shall 
hear from me — fear not." 

Now that they were to separate, each tried to cheer 
the other ; but yet they were ill at ease. 

That they had been observed by some intruding 
party, and, perhaps, their conversation overheard, 
appeared evident ; and surely, under the circumstances, 
that was sufficient occasion for fear. Still the light of 
Lulah’s love made bright hopes for our hero, and in his 


78 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


stout heart he was prepared for the worst. When he 
left the kiosk the maiden went with him to the entrance, 
where she clung for a moment to his bosom, murmur- 
ing as she did so : 

O, for my sake, Leon, have a care. May the Father 
of our Spirits guide and keep thee 

Her sweet face was turned towards him, and, under 
the impulse of the blessed moment, he bent over and 
pressed his lips upon her fair cheek. She did not 
start — she was not offended — for she quickly returned 
the kiss. 

The appearance of Husam at that moment caused 
them to turn their attention in another direction, for he 
had brought with him another attendant, who had 
come to accompany his mistress, while the former went 
with the visitor. 

‘‘ If I learn anything of this strange intrusion, you 
shall be informed at the earliest opportunity,'' said 
Lulah. 

De Bournay promised the same, and then, with a 
word of adieu, they parted. The knight followed 
Husam to the gate ; but before he suffered the way to 
be opened he had a question to ask. Might it not be 
that the wily black had invented the story of the 
intrtider in order to terminate an interview which he 
imagined might be dangerous. He put the question, 
not in the form of an accusation, nor yet as though he 
would blame the black for the deception ; but only that 
his own mind might be at ease. 

Sir knight, you mistake me much if you imagine 
that I could do such a thing," said the black, with earn- 
estness. The shadow was there, as I said, and 


The Mystic Shadow, 


79 


though. I could not find the substance, yet I know it 
was not far off. It is a strange thing, sir ; and it doth 
puzzle me exceedingly ; for I cannot understand how a 
stranger could have gained admittance to the garden. 
However, time may bring it all to light.’' 

De Bournay saw that the black was impatient, and 
having frankly asked his pardon for the seeming doubt 
he had expressed, he suffered the gate to be opened. 
He found the boat as he had left it, with Gabriel wide 
awake and watchful ; and after they had pushed off, the 
esquire was anxious to know if there had been any 
danger. 

None," said Leon, unless there have been interlopers 
about. No one has passed you, has there ?" 

“ No," replied Gabriel, I have not seen a soul." 

Then I guess there's no danger," added our hero, 
who had made up his mind not to trouble his servant 
with a knowledge of what had transpired. I have * 
seen the lady Lulah," he continued, and she had sent 
for me to inform me that Abu Zamar was my enemy. 
You can imagine, my good Gabriel, that, upon compari- 
son, our notes were very nearly alike ; though I had the 
most of information to communicate." 

It was two hours past midnight when the adventurers 
drew up at their own landing, and while Gabriel went 
over the premises to see that all was secure, his master 
sought his chamber, where he laid aside his sword, and 
sat down. He was deeply absorbed in reflecting upon 
the incidents of the night, when he thought he heard a 
rap upon the outer door. He listened, and presently 
the rap was repeated ; and, in a moment more, he heard 
voices, one of which he made out to be Gabriel's. He 


8o 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


was just thinking of going down, when his esquire came 
up. 

“ What is it, Gabriel T 

A man says he must see you." 

Who is he T 

I do not know. He seems to be a young man, and 
says he has business of the utmost importance, which 
he can communicate alone to the Norman knight. He 
is alone, I am sure." 

Then I will see him. Only, mind that you secure 
the door after you have admitted him. What think 
you ?" 

I' faith, I don't know what to think, my master. He 
is a youth, and seems fair spoken and honest. He may 
be an assassin ; and he may bring you news of value." 

If he is an assassin, and alone, I do not fear him," 
added Leon ; ‘‘ and if he hath anything of importance 
to communicate, I would see him. So go and bring him 
up. He did not give you his name ?" 

‘‘ No. He said he would give it to you." 

“ Never mind. Let him come." 

When Gabriel had gone, the knight lighted an extra 
lamp, and then drew his sword close by his side ; for he 
would not be without the means of defence in case of 
need. It was a strange hour for the visit of an honest 
man, and our hero wondered much what could be its 
meaning. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE SUBSTANCE OF THE SHADOW. 

Ere long* Gabriel returned, and with him came the 
visitor. The latter was a youth, apparently not more 
than twenty years of age, if he was so old. He was 
small and light of frame ; graceful and symmetrical in 
form ; with a face of strange expression and beauty. 
His skin was of an olive hue, deep and rich despite its 
swarthiness ; and the eyes, which were large and shaded 
by heavy lashes, sent forth a light of wondrous 
brilliancy and power. He was dressed in a dark Moor- 
ish suit, the jubbee of black velvet, wrought wdth silver, 
over which was thrown a feredjee of crimson cloth. The 
only weapon he carried was a small dagger, which he 
wore in his sash. 

Somewhere in his memory de Bournay had the 
counterpart of a face very much like the one now before 
him, though, as yet, he could not read the mystery. The 
gleam of the wondrous eyes seemed like something 
which had beamed upon him before ; and, moreover, 
there was a sort of magnetic influence, working out from 
the strange presence, which was not entirely new. At 
first - the visitor seemed a little uneasy, and as he met 


/ 

« ' 



82 


rite Conspiratoj'' of Cordova, 


the searching gaze of the knight, he was inclined to 
avoid it ; but gradually he composed himself, and hav- 
ing glanced his eyes about the room, he said : 

This is a strange hour for a visit, sir knight ; but I 
was obliged to see you when I could find you. I think 
you have no occasion to fear me as I am now situated T 
‘^Certainly not,’* replied Leon, who liked the soft, 
" boyish tones of the youthful Moor. 

Then,” added the visitor, with a glance towards the 
esquire, ‘‘ I would speak with the knight of Normandy 
alone. I trust you will grant me this favor.” 

Certainly,” said de Bournay. Gabriel, you may 
leave us for a while. I will call you if you are wanted.” 
The esquire gave one more look at the stranger, and 
then left the room. 

Now, sir,” pursued Leon, we are alone, and you 
need not fear interruption. I am ready to listen.” 

First,” said the visitor, after a little thought, you 
shall know with whom you are speaking ; or, at least, 
you shall know enough to give me a reasonable name^ 
I am called Euric. The future must decide how much 
more you shall know of me ; though I am free to tell 
you that there be very few in Cordova who know any 
more of me than you now know.” 

De Bournay regarded the speaker with an earnest, 
wondering look. He was already interested, and his 
curiosity strangely excited. 

I think we have met before ?” he said, inquiringly. 

, Perhaps so,” returned the youth ; though it 
amounts to little, one way or the other. As I said a 
moment ago, the future must determine the relations 
between us. I may never see you again ; and I may 


V 


The Substance of the Shadow. 83 


see you many times. At all events, I hope that, let this 
interview terminate as it may, the name of Euric shall 
never dwell painfully upon thine ear. And now, let me 
proceed to business. Be not alarmed at the revelation 
I must first make. You have been with the daughter of 
the grand vizier to-night.’' 

Ha !” exclaimed Leon, with a start. 

Be not alarmed, de Bournay. It is my knowledge 
of that fact that hath led me hither. I must tell you 
more : I have been in the garden of the vizier’s palace ; 
and I was very near to the kiosk where you and the 
Lady Lulah sat.” 

Again the knight started, and an exclamation of 
astonishment escaped him. 

‘‘ I was there, Sir Leon, and, furthermore, I overheard 
much of your conversation.” 

“ How ?” cried our hero, in a tone of something more 
than displeasure, ^‘was’t you who lurked about the 
kiosk, and played the eaves-dropper ? Was’t you 
whom the lady’s attendant saw, but could not appre- 
hend ?” 

Aye,” calmly replied the youth. But,” he added 
with deep earnestness, mark me, and believe me : I 
did not go there with the intention of doing such a 
thing. I no mor'e expected when I secreted myself 
amid the shubbery that enfolded that kiosk, to hear 
what I heard than you expected to see me here to-night. 
Why I went thither it matters not. Suffice it now for 
me to assure you that, though I was not an unwilling 
listener, yet I had not designed it. I was there, and the 
presence of the servant prevented me from leaving; 
and what I there heard has caused this visit.” 


84 


The Co7ispirator of Cordova, 


“ Well/' said our hero, more puzzled than ever, but 
yet disinclined to fear, if you heard all that I said to 
the lady, you heard nothing of which I am ashamed." 

“ Surely not," returned the Moor, with a deeper gleam- 
ing of the eye. But yet I heard that which startled 
and surprised me. The thing which I particularly 
noted was the story of your adventure among the 
mountain robbers. I think I understood you to say that 
you slew the giant Tarik ?" 

“ I did," replied de Bournay. 

And thus you gained your life and freedom ?" 

Yes." 

“And I further understood that the governor of 
Cazalla was your enemy — that he must have set the rob- 
bers upon you ?" 

“ Since you understood it so, so let it be," said Leon, 
with some hesitation. “ I know not why I should conceal 
anything of this ; and yet I like not to be too closely 
questioned concerning my own affairs. I am at a loss 
to understand what object you can have in view." 

Euric, who had remained standing all this time, now 
took a seat by the table, and rested his head upon his 
hand. After a silence of some moments, during which 
he seemed to be deeply pondering, he said : 

“ I have an object in view, and I deem it an important 
one. Of course you must be aware that Abu Zamar 
hath much power." 

“ Yes." 

“ And you also know that he hath occasion for deep 
enmity towards thee." 

“ I will not deny it." 


The Substance of the Shadow, 


85 


You are further aware that he will be likely to 
pursue his purpose of vengeance to the end/' 

“ I do not doubt it.” 

Then,” said the youth, after another moment of 
thought, would it not be worth your while to find some 
means of securing your own safety, and, perhaps, of dis- 
arming his enmity ?” 

“ How ?” returned de Bournay. 

You understood the proposition.” 

‘‘ Aye ; but I do not comprehend its meaning. How 
can I accomplish such a thing ?” 

“ I think it can be done.” 

If you mean that I can allay the enmity of Abu 
Zamar by removing the cause thereof, then I fear your 
proposition will be useless.” 

‘‘You are in haste, sir. I •.meant no such thing. 
Your remark touches the lady Lulah, but I had no such 
allusion. With your love for the gentle maiden I have 
nothing to do. And, here let me say, that what I have 
this night learned shall be sacredly kept. If I have 
possessed myself of your secret, it shall never pass my 
lips to your injury. Are you satisfied upon that score ?” 
“Yes,” replied our hero, quickly and frankly; for 
there was something in the tone and bearing of the 
young Moor which led him to put faith in his honesty. 
“ I believe you willingly.” 

“ Then,” pursued Euric, in a lower key, as though he 
were approaching more important ground, “ I will open 
the subject to you. I will not ask you for a promise of 
secrecy, because I believe that I may trust you. Am I 
not right in supposing that you would gladly relieve 
yourself from Abu Zamar ’s enmity ?” 


86 


The Conspiratoi' of Cordova, 


^‘Yes/’ answered Leon. If I conld do the thing 
with honor to myself — without violence to my nature 
or to the principles which I hold dear — T should not 
hesitate.’’ 

Answer me one more question : Would you not like 
to see the Cross of the Christian set over Spain in place 
of the Crescent of the Moor ?” 

I would like to see the Cross of Christ become the 
acknowledged symbol of all the world,” replied de 
Bournay, warmly. 

But,” continued Euric, suppose there were, at this 
hour, a rebellion on foot in Cordova — a rebellion which 
looked to the dethronement of Abderahman — do you 
not think it would be for your interest to join it ?” 

I do not understand you,” said the knight, shaking 
his head. 

Then let me speak more plainly. There are, in 
Cordova, at the present time, as many as a thousand 
Christians.” 

Just about that number,” admitted Leon. 

And,” added Euric, “ if the present government 
* were to be overthrown, they might stand a chance to 
gain some footing of political power. In the midst of 
the confusion Christian knights could be called in from 
other quarters, and thus the Cross might, at least, hold 
a place by the side of the Crescent.” 

But,” interposed de Bournay, restraining an expres- 
sion of his astonishment, what has all this to do with 
the governor of Cazella ?” 

That is a blunt question, sir knight.” 

Aye,” returned Leon, and methinks the plainer we 
are in such a matter, the sooner we shall arrive at a 


The Substance of the Shadozo, 


87 


satisfactory understanding. You first spoke of my 
relations with Abu Zamar. Will you now tell me what 
this last matter has to do with the first ?” 

Abu Zamar is an ambitious man/' answered Euric, 
in a whisper. 

Aye/' responded de Bournay, in the same key. 

And, if he had a great work planned, he might like 
efficient aid." 

Well—" 

‘‘And what better aid could he expect than the swords of 
stout, brave Knights ? By Allah ! I think he would be 
right glad of the aid of him who overcame the robber 
giant." 

“ Let me understand you," said Leon, rather nervously. 
“ Hath Abu Zamar sent you unto me ?" 

“ Did I not tell thee that a mere accident had led me 
hither ?" answered the Moor. “ Abu Zamar hath not 
sent me." 

“ But you have authority to speak for him ?" 

“ I may assume such authority." 

“ It matters not," said the Christian, in a louder tone, 
and with emphasis. “ I think I understand you. There 
is a conspiracy afoot, at the head of which moves the 
governor of Cazalla." 

“ I said not so," interposed the Moor. 

“ Yet," pursued de Bournay, without hesitation or 
retraction, “so your speech hath given me to under- 
stand. There is a conspiracy afoot against the king, 
and Abu Zamar is at its head ; and you would know if 
I will join it." 

“ Well," said Euric, “ suppose I had put it thus ?" 

“ Why," replied our hero, “ I should be forced to 


88 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


answer that I am a Norman knight — that from my 
childhood up I have been taught to do no deed of dis- 
honor — that the escutcheon of my family bears no 
stain. I should tell you this — and then I should add — 
I came to Cordova to study. I came to improve myself 
in a knowledge of the arts and sciences, that I might be 
better able to rule and govern my people, and teach 
them how to live and improve. This government 
received me kindly, and thus far I have derived incal- 
culable benefit from my sojourn here. Should I ever 
take up arms against Abderahman, it must be in open 
war, in a fair field, and with no such pledge of honor 
upon me as my present position in Cordova imposes.'' 

Then I understand that you will not join any con- 
spiracy against the Moorish monarch ?" said Euric. 

That is my meaning," calmly answered the knight. 

Not even to save your life 

I think I told you that my honor was at stake. My 
life is a second consideration." 

Not once, during all that de Bournay had said, had 
the visitor betrayed any other emotion than that of 
deepest interest in his remarks ; but now he arose from 
his seat, and took several turns across the apartment, 
seeming to reflect seriously as he v/alked. Finally he 
stopped, and looked his host in the face. 

Sir Leon de Bournay," he said, I am satisfied that, 
for the present, further conference would be useless. If 
you will not join in a conspiracy, your own good judg- 
ment will tell you how much your personal safety 
depends upon your keeping secret what I have com- 
municated." 

You shall not leave me with a misunderstanding," 


The S2ibsta7ice of the Shadow. 


89 


quickly replied the knight. In all things I shall act 
as my own conscience shall dictate. I shall not need- 
lessly expose myself, nor shall any consideration of 
mere personal safety lead me to falsehood or dishonor. 
Yet I may give thee this one assurance : I shall not act 
the part of the informer for the mere purpose of expos- 
ing any one.'' 

It is enough," rejoined the Moor. “ I shall see you 
again ; and in the meantime you may rest assured that 
I shall aid in bringing no harm upon you." 

With this the strange visitor turned and left the 
room. De Bournay would have asked him many ques- 
tions could he have framed them for speech ; but the 
whole affair, with all its connections, was so remarkable 
and so puzzling, that he knew not what to ask. 

Ere long Gabriel entered, and announced that he had 
let the visitor out. 

Is it a secret ?" he asked, after he had waited some 
time without hearing anything from his master. 

It shall be no secret between thee and me," replied 
the knight ; “ though it had better not go further at 
present." And thereupon he related the circumstances 
of the interview which had taken place. 

Holy angels defend us !" ejaculated the esquire, 
when he had heard the story. It is a plot, my master, 
for your ruin. Aye, and for the ruin of all the Chris- 
tians in Cordova. This dog of a governor would be 
glad enough to gain the use of your sword ; but his 
gratitude would be sure death." 

“ You are right, Gabriel. However, my answer was 
explicit enough, and I do not think I shall be troubled 
again upon the same errand." 


90 


\ 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


“ Of course/’ said the esquire, we’ll be secret about 
this matter ; but still we ought to look to our friends.” 
I shall not fail in that respect,” returned de Bour- 
nay. If there is danger to our people they shall know 
it. And now, Gabriel, answer me a question. You 
saw the face obthis strange visitor ?” 

^^Yes — very plainly.” 

And do you think you ever saw him before ?” 

Not that I know of.” 

Well, well, it may be only a fancy of mine ; but 
still there is something wondrously familiar about him. 
Nevertheless, it may be all a mistake. And now let us 
to bed, for there is but a short time left us for sleep. 
I’ll dream upon the matter.” 


CHAPTER IX. 

CONFERENCES WITH THE KING. 

Abderahman, the Moorish King, was alone in one of 
his private apartments, whither he had retired from the 
audience chamber. He was still a young man — not over 
five-and-thirty ; with a fair, bold front, and of command- 
ing presence. No monarch in Europe enjoyed more 
fully the confidence and love of his people, nor had any 
more power. Yet Abderahman was unhappy. A cloud 
had gathered over his way, the deep shadows of which 
fell cold and cheerless upon him, rendering all the pomp 
and grandeur of his throne irksome and of no avail 


V 


Confei'ences with the Kmg. 


9 ^ 


towards pleasure or satisfaction. He had married but 
one wife — the fair ^ Ariadne — who, by her beauty and 
accomplishments, and her kindness and gentleness, had 
so won upon his love, that he gave to her an undivided 
heart. But his beautiful wife had passed from him — 
not into the grave — ah, no ! he had been far happier 
could it have been so ! She was now locked up in 
a strong prison — accused of having committed the 
darkest crime that can stain the wife’s character. The 
king believed she had been false to him. She had been 
accused of the deed, and the evidence had been deemed 
conclusive. And hence was Abderahman unhappy. 
At first he had intended to put his wife to death ; but her 
prayerful entreaties turned him from the fatal purpose, 
and he threw her into prison instead. Sometimes he 
allowed himself to wonder if she might not be innocent ; 
but the evidence had been too strong and direct to 
admit of such doubts, so he found no relief in them. 

The king paced to and fro across the room, his mind 
dwelling upon the one great calamity, until long after the 
shades of night had fallen about his capital. Finally, 
however, he aroused himself from the moody fit, and 
called in his page. 

Has Abu Zamar yet made his appearance ?” the 
monarch asked, as the boy bowed before him. 

“ I know not, sire. I have not seen him.” 

Then go and ascertain and bring me word.” 

The page withdrew, and, when once more left alone, 
Abderahman clapped his hands, and started again 
across the apartment. 

By the mantle of the Prophet,” he cried, this 
rebellion, if one there be, may afford me opportunity 


92 


The Go7ispirator of Cordova. 


for some relief. It will give new food to my thoughts, 
and thus lift a terrible load from o£E my tortured mind. 
Let it come, rank and strong, if it will, and the energy 
of the monarch shall overcome the grief of the injured 
husband.'' 

Presently the boy returned, and announced that the 
Governor of Cazalla was in waiting. 

Send him to me at once," was the king's order ; and 
ere long Abu Zamar made his appearance. He bowed 
very low as he entered the royal presence, and hoped 
that Allah would spare the life of his sovereign many 
years. 

Thank you," returned the monarch, as he retired to his 
seat. “ And now, good Abu," he added, I will inform 
you why I have sent for you. Our well -beloved vizier, 
Baal Tamar, hath informed me that there is surely a 
conspiracy on foot somewhere in the kingdom." 

A conspiracy !" cried Abu Zamar, as though he did 
not comprehend ; but at the same time quaking with 
sudden fear. 

Aye," replied the king, “ I mean a conspiracy against 
our government — a conspiracy against my throne." 

But, sire, I have heard nothing of such a thing," said 
Abu, controlling his features so that they should not 
betray his fears. It cannot be possible." 

as for that matter, all things are possible," 
returned Abderahman, quickly. Rebellion does 
occur ; and it may occur in Cordova. I think Baal 
Tamar must have good grounds for his fears. He is 
not a man to make such a statement without some due 
foundation." 


V 


Conferences with the King. 


93 


But what does the vizier say asked Abu, eagerly. 
What has he discovered T 

He has as yet found no clue to the conspirators ; 
only he has seen signs which he thinks are not to be 
mistaken ; and I have deemed it proper to put you upon 
the watch. You have not seen anything in Cazalla 
which would excite your suspicions V 
Nothing, sire.’’ 

Yet you may detect something now that you are fore- 
warned. At all events, I would have you keep your 
eyes open, and note everything that may happen of an 
unusual character. I know not how deeply the seed 
may have taken root ; nor do I know that any seed has 
been sown ; but, if any have been sown, I would like to 
gather the crop in due season.” 

^‘Aye, truly, sire, it should be done so. I have as yet 
seen nothing in Cazalla ; but I will watch narrowly for 
anything that may occur ; and, be assured, my efforts 
shall be untiring.” 

What of that arch rebel and robber, Miramolin ? 
Have you yet made any headway against him ?” 

I have done all I could do, sire ; but his capture is 
impossible. His mountain fastnesses are impregnable, 
and his men are bold and numerous.” 

“ By Allah,” cried the king, smiting his hands together, 
the audacity of that outlaw is surprising. He robs my 
couriers, stops my messengers, and kills my soldiers, as 
though it were mere pastime. Baal Tamar fears that 
the conspirators are in league with him.” 

In league with Miramolin !” echoed Abu Zamar, with 
a start. 


94 


The Conspirato!^ of Co7^dova, 


^^Aye — so he thinks. And he thinks, too, that the 
conspiracy is already being organized. 

‘‘By my life, sire, I cannot believe it. You are too 
much loved in Cordova — your reign is too popular — the 
people have too much faith in you, to allow such a 
thought room in my mind. It may be that these rob- 
bers would like to overturn your throne ; but I do not 
believe they could find sympathizers enough among 
your people.’* 

“ That remains to be seen,” replied the king. “ I 
hope it is as you say ; but yet I cannot think that my 
vizier is so widely mistaken. However, you will at once 
institute careful watch in Cazalla, and note the move- 
ments of all who may wear a suspicious look.” 

“ Most assuredly I will.” The governor answered 
promptly, for he saw now that the king had no suspi- 
cion of him. “You may rely upon my fidelity, sire,” he 
added, “ and you may, I am sure, rest easy in the belief 
that, let rebellion come as it may, there will be ready 
swords enough to defend you from all harm.” 

“ Upon your good sword I am sure to count,” said 
Abderahman, with some warmth ; for he dreamed not 
that one whom he had so befriended and exalted could 
prove treacherous. “ I can trust you, Abu ; and I will 
only pray that all my subjects will prove as loyal.” 

The king arose from his seat and took a turn across 
the room, and then, after a moment’s thought, he con- 
tinued : 

“ There is another subject upon which I wish to speak 
with you. Word has been brought to me that there is, 
in Cordova, a youth whose movements are suspicious. 
He has been seen by several persons, and some few 


Confe7^ences with the King, 


95 


have felt sure that his face was familiar. He calls 
himself Euric. Have you heard of such a person T 
At the mention of that name, Abu Zamar started 
again, but not so perceptibly as before. 

Now that you speak of it,” he replied, bowing his 
head as though trying to recollect, I do remember the 
name ; and I think, too, that I heard him spoken of as 
one about whom there was some mystery ; but I did 
not pay much attention to it at the time.” 

I would like much to see the youth,” pursued the 
king, thoughtfully. 

Have you tried to find him ?” asked Abu, carefully. 

Aye — I have, my governor ; and the result of the 
effort makes me still more anxious. He seems to have 
some superhuman power. He eludes my officers like a 
thing of empty air. vShould you see him, Abu, or should 
any of your servants see him, it is my wish that he may 
be brought before me.” 

“ It shall be done as yoti desire, sire. I will look to it, 
and make every effort. And now, allow me to whisper 
to your royal ear a suspicion which lurks in my own 
mind.” 

Ah — is’t a new suspicion, Abu ?” 

‘‘ Not wholly new, sire, for I have held it some weeks ; 
but would not trouble you with it until I had made some 
investigation. I have done so, and fear that my impres- 
sions are correct. You have spoken of conspiracy.” 

‘‘ Aye—” 

But as yet you have your eye upon no individuals 
save the mountain robbers.” 

Even so, Abu.” 

I have gone further than that, sire.” 



The Conspirator of Cordova, 


Ha ! Say ye so ?” 

Aye.” 

‘‘Then speak.” 

“ It is thus, my royal master ; I have reason to believe 
that the Christians are conspiring together against ns.” 

“ What Christians ?” demanded the king, with startling 
energy. 

“ Those who have sought homes in Cordova — those 
who have come from their barbarous haunts to gain 
knowledge in our schools.” 

“ Abu Zamar, have you reasonable proof of this ?” 
asked the king, as though the thought had confounded 
him. 

“ I have proof enough to give me the strongest sus- 
picion,” replied Abu, in a tone of earnest sincerity. 

“ By the Blessed Prophet !” the monarch cried, clap- 
ping his hands as he strode across the floor, “ if I can 
have proof of such a thing, the head of every Christian 
dog in my kingdom shall come off ! But — tell me — 
what ground have you for suspicion ? What have you 
seen ?” 

“ Do you know the knight of Normandy — ^him called 
Leon de Bournay ?” said Abu. 

“ Aye — I know him well. Surely he would not prove 
a villain.” 

“ I know not what he may prove, sire ; but I can tell 
you what I do know. In the flrst place, the Norman 
knight is the chief est Christian of them all.” 

“ That is true.” 

“And his course might be taken as a guide to the 
course of his companions ?” 

“ Aye — certainly.” 


Conferences wit]i the King, 


97 


Well — thus do I know concerning the Norman, 
Leon de Bournay. Of late he and his servant have 
made frequent excursions towards the mountains, and 
more than once have they been seen with some of the 
mountain robbers. A few nights since they were seen 
to leave the city in companv with strange men, and I 
have no doubt that they are now with Miramolin, in 
some of his fastnesses.’' 

By Allah !” exclaimed Abderahman, this does 
smack of mischief, most surely. The Norman shall be 
arrested forthwith ; and he shall tell to me the truth, if 
there be any virtue in torture.” 

“ It would be useless to send for him now,” interposed 
the sheik, with a little hurriedness in his manner ; ‘‘ for 
I do not think he has yet returned. I was only waiting 
to see him once more in the city ere I communicated 
with you upon the subject.” 

The king strode across the apartment, stopping a 
moment near the centre, with his head bowed, and his 
hands clasped before him. 

“ By the life of Paradise,” he finally cried, this shall 
be looked into. It must be herein that the mystery of 
the conspiracy lies. I had not thought of these Chris- 
tians ; but I’ll think of them now.” 

And I shall help you, sire. I shall have an eye upon 
them, and what I see you shall know.” 

Right, good Abu. I shall need the assistance of all 
my faithful subjects.” 

Which,” added the young sheik, with a low bow, 
you will most assuredly have.” 

At all events, I hope so,” pursued the king. And 
now,” he added, while a fearful tremor was perceptible 


98 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


in his voice, ^ ^ I have one more question to ask. It 
touches a subject upon which I wish for no remark. I 
only want a simple answer to my question : Have you 

learned anything new concerning my queen ?” 

Sire,’' replied Abu Zamar, with the appearance of 
much sincerity, you have asked a simple question, and 
I shall return a simple answer. I have learned nothing 
new.” 

A silence of some moments ensued, during which the 
lord of Cazalla seemed waiting for his royal master to 
speak ; but as the monarch did not do it, Abu finally 
added : 

I have learned nothing new, nor do I think it profit- 
able to look for anything in that direction. Surely we 
have learned enough.” 

Aye,” cried Abderahman, in a tone of startling 
agony, and at the same time smiting himself upon the 
breast, we have learned enough ! O, Abu Zamar, I 
wish thou hadst not told me of it ! I wish thou hadst 
never whispered thy first suspicion in that direction ! I 
was happy before that whisper came, — but now — O ! — 
O !— O !” 

“ My dearest master,” exclaimed Cazalla, with a show 
of deepest concern, “ would that I had died ere I had 
been the means of bringing sorrow upon thee. But I 
thought you should know what so nearly concerned 
your honor ” 

No more — no more !” interrupted the monarch, in a 
gasping tone, at the same time putting out his hand as 
though he would ward off a horrible spectre, I know 
your intentions, and I find no fault with them. So let 


Conferences with the King, 


99 


the matter pass. That will do. Leave me for the pres- 
ent. Remember the information I seek.'' 

The sheik said he would remember, and then turned 
from the room. He walked out into the court, and then 
into the street, where he stopped and looked about as 
looks one who would not be seen ; and, when he seemed 
assured that he was unobserved, he glided away into 
the darkness. 

The king, when he was left alone, strode to and fro 
for a long time, with thoughts crowding so thickly upon 
him that he could consider nothing clearly. At length, 
however, he became more calm, and sat down. 

Is it possible," he said to himself, that the Norman 
knight is guilty of this thing ? I could not have believed 
it. He has appeared to me to be the fairest Christian of 
them all. By Allah ! if he be guilty, then I can readily 
believe that all the rest of them may follow in his train. 
But — I'll satisfy myself forthwith. He may have 
returned — he may have come back under cover of the 
present night. At all events, it can do no harm to ascer- 
tain. I'll not wait for Abu Zamar’s tardy motions." 

After this he started up and called his page, whom he 
sent in quest of Baal Tamar. In the course of half an 
hour the vizier came, and the king told to him what the 
Governor of Cazalla had said concerning the knight of 
Normandy. 

By my hopes of Paradise," cried the minister, I 
cannot believe it. There must be some mistake. Leon 
de Bournay is a true knight and a brave man." 

So I have thought," replied Abderahman ; but we 
may be mistaken." 

“ I know," responded the vizier, it is a very easy 


lOO 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


‘ thing to be mistaken. And, furthermore, I may be 
influenced in this man’s favor by simple prejudice.’’ 

Ah — ^how so ?” 

And then Baal Tamar went on and told how de 
Bournay had served the lady Lulah by grasping her 
from the hands of the mountain robbers. 

By the Prophet !” exclaimed the king, when he had 
heard the story, but that was a brave deed, and a 
manly one. Still, Baal, what was the knight doing 
among those robbers ?” 

You forget, sire — he was not so nearly among them 
as was my own child. He had only ridden out, as was 
his wont, for exercise.” 

Yes, yes — I know,” responded the monarch, thought- 
fully. And yet,” he added, rather interrogatively, 
he might have been out for evil. It is not altogether 
impossible.” 

Of course not, sire. If it is true, what Abu Zamar 
'Says, then he must be guilty ; and he should be arrested 
immediately.” 

That is my idea. So I will send for him at once. 
He may be found ; and, if he is, you shall wait and see 
him.” 

The king called his page again, and bade him go and 
summon Omar, the captain of the royal guard, to his 
presence. Ere long the captain made his appearance. 
He was a brave, soldierly-looking man, and stood at the 
head of the military force of the city. * 

Dost know where Leon de Bournay, the Norman 
knight, sojourns ?” asked the king. 

Yes, sire,” the captain answered. 

Then mark me ; I would have him brought before 


The Conspirators, 


lOI 


me. If he is at his house, take him at all hazards, for I 
must see him. If he is not at his house, you need not 
search for him.’' 

Do I bring him as a prisoner, sire T* 

‘‘Aye — most assuredly — both him and his servant. 
Take with you such force as you may need.” 

The captain required no further instructions, for he 
was used to that kind of work ; so he went out at once, 
and was soon on his way, with six stout soldiers, to per- 
form his mission. 


CHAPTER X. 

THE CONSPIRATORS. 

When Abu Zamar left the royal palace, and glided so 
secretly away, as we have seen, he took his course 
towards that part of the city which had been the longest 
built, and where the houses were thickest. He found 
some narrow, dark streets, but he threaded them as one 
who was used to the way, walking on with long, quick 
strides. When he stopped it was before a gate, set in 
the low arch of a stout old wall, where he gave a dis- 
tinct rap upon the brazen plate with the hilt of his dag- 
ger. Presently there came a sound from within like 
the whine of a dog, in answer to which Abu gave two 
raps with his dagger. The whine was repeated, and 
then Abu answered with three raps. These raps were 
repeated within, and then succeeded a silence of some 


102 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


seconds, after which Abu Zamar gave one more rap. 
This seemed to complete the mystic signal, for very 
soon the gate was opened, and a voice from the dark- 
ness asked, — 

Who disturbs me at this hour C 

“ One who has disturbed others in his time,’' answered 
the sheik. 

What others ?” continued the unseen. 

“ They were those who had proved themselves true 
and faithful,” replied the applicant. 

It is well !” pronounced the guardian, who now 
made his appearance, with a lantern in his hand. He 
was a stout, middle-aged man, habited in the garb of a 
common porter, though his face and bearing betokened 
the possessor of a rank somewhat higher than that. 

My lord of Cazalla,” he said, after the new-comer 
had entered, and the gate had been closed, “ you must 
pardon me for my strictness, but our oath is impera- 
tive.” 

‘Wou did perfectly right, Muza. You have no busi- 
ness to know any one until the signal is complete. 
Have many of our friends yet assembled ?” 

Yes, my lord — quite a number of them.” 

It is well. Remain at your post — I can find the 
way in.” 

Abu Zamar crossed a narrow court, and at the 
extremity he entered a low arch, through which he was 
obliged to grope his way by the sense of feeling. By 
and by he found a door, and when this was opened he 
entered a small hall, where hung a lighted lantern. By 
a narrow passage, to a flight of stairs, and thence along 
another passage, and he was at the end of his journey. 


The Conspirators, 


103 


He rapped upon a door, which, when opened, admitted 
him to a large, vaulted apartment, with stone walls and 
stone floor, which was well lighted by lamps suspended 
from the ceiling. A strange company were there 
assembled — strange for that place, at that hour. There 
was Hixem, a general of the Cordovan army ; and there 
was Alhakem, a lieutenant of the royal guard ; and 
Ismail, an Arabian prince, who had sought refuge in 
Cordova from persecution in his native country ; and 
there were others high in rank and renown, to the num- 
ber of twenty, or more. Hixem was presiding over the 
assembly when Abu Zamar entered, but he soon gave 
up his seat to the youthful governor, who, when he had 
satisfied himself of the identity of those present, com- 
manded the attention of the meeting. 

“ Brothers,” he said, “ I am glad to see so many of 
you in attendance. I should have been with you before, 
but a command from the king enforced my presence at 
the royal palace. And it is well for us that this thing 
happened. It is well that he sent for me as he did, for 
he gave me most important information. He told me 
that he feared there was rebellion on foot in Cordova !” 
Ha !” cried Hixem, as all present started with sur- 
prise, “ have we a traitor among us V 

I think not,” replied Abu Zamar, though I fear 
that some of us may have been rather incautious. Baal 
Tamar, the grand vizier, has entertained the suspicion, 
and he it is, if any one, whom we have to fear. But I 
have taken steps to set their search upon the wrong 
track. The king sent for me, deeming me a most loyal 
subject, to urge that I should make all efforts to ascer- 
tain if there were any signs of conspiracy in Cazalla. I 


104 Conspirator of Cordova, 


tried at firs-t to dissuade him from the fear ; but he had 
too much confidence in the sagacity of his vizier for 
that. He was confident that there must be conspiracy 
somewhere, though he had no idea where it could be. 
As soon as I learned this latter fact, I pretended to have 
suspected some such thing myself. I had suspected 
the Christians, I told him. At first he was incredulous ; 
but, by the relation of a few very handy facts, I soon 
occupied his mind with the thought, and he now fully 
believes that the Christians are the guilty party. . This 
will divert his attention for awhile, and in the mean- 
time we must be busy. The sooner we strike, the 
better. I have no fears that the king, or his vizier, will 
be diverted from the track upon which I have set them, 
for a week, at least ; for I condemned to Abderahman 
only the Norman knight, Leon de Bournay, and he is 
well out of their way. They will search for him, but 
they cannot find him. And now, Hixem, how many 
men are you sure of T 

Full a thousand,*' replied the general. 

So many T 

“ Yes. We may not have them at the beginning, but 
they are sure for the struggle.*’ 

Well, well — that is better than I expected. And you, 
Alhakem — ^how many can you muster ?’* 

I am not yet sure, my lord ; but I think from four 
to five hundred.** 

^‘And you, Ismail — how many of your people are 
there ?** 

Not over two hundred as yet,” replied the prince ; 
“ though I hope to do better.” 

So others reported, until it was made to appear that 


The Conspirators. 


105 


over three thousand men were ready in the capital 
itself, or within its environs. 

‘‘ And I,*' said the lord of Cazalla, can bring in a 
thousand men good and strong, and a thousand more 
will come from the mountains.'' 

Some one not thoroughly initated into all the mysteries, 
arose and asked upon what terms Miramolin brought 
his mountain horde into the field. 

‘‘ The terms* are fair enough," replied Abu Zamar. 

He and his men may have full pardon if they desire it." 

Now had Abu told the whole truth, he would have 
told that the mountain robbers were to have full liberty 
for plunder in all the districts beyond Cazalla ; but it 
was not deemed proper by the principal men of the 
conspiracy that this horrible thing should be known to 
all. All present knew that many heads were to fall — 
knew that all important officers in the kingdom were to 
be vacated by death where the incumbents did not come 
into the rebellion ; but all were not prepared for an 
indiscriminate slaughter of women and children. Some 
further question might have been asked ; but just as the 
president had ceased speaking, there came a rap upon 
the door, and directly afterwards Euric was admitted 
into the apartment. 

All eyes were turned searchingly upon the boyish- 
looking conspirator, and more than one of those present 
seemed to regard him with distrust. He did not offer 
to take a seat immediately, but stood, with his cap in 
his hand, as though he expected to be interrogated ; and 
in this he was not disappointed ; for no sooner had quiet 
been restored than Abu Zamar addressed him : 

“ Euric, stand forward, for I have somewhat to say 


io6 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


unto thee. Now tell me,” he added, as the youth 
obeyed, how gained you a knowledge of our plans ? I 
have told to these brethren present that you appeared 
before me as one who was initiated, and that your 
speech led me to put full faith in you. At that time I 
supposed you had come honestly by your information, 
so I did not question you particularly upon that point. 
However, upon consultation, each of the original mem- 
bers of our confederacy declares that he did not convey 
to you the information. We cannot find one who knows 
you — that is, who positively knows you — and thus we 
are not a little perplexed. I now, therefore, demand to 
know how you learned of the existence of our con- 
spiracy.” 

My lord,” answered the youth, moderately, but 
firmly, is it not enough that you should know that no 
man can have greater cause for enmity against the King 
of Cordova than have I ? If this will not answer, let me 
tell you that I had conceived rebellion long before you 
and your companions had made a settled thing of it. 
Let that matter rest where it is.” 

“ But,” pursued Abu Zamar, there has been much 
question touching your identity. Many present think 
you are not what you seem.” 

“ Aye,” cried Alhakem, arising in his place, I can 
swear that he is not. If I have not before seen his face, 
then my wits must have forsaken me.” 

And I,” added Ismail, also rising, can swear to the 
same ; and I would have the youth tell me who he is.” 

“ The desire is entertained by all,” said Abu Zamar, 
and you had better satisfy their curiosity.” 

My lord,” replied Euric, without the least hesitation, 


The Co7ispirators, 


107 


or show of trepidation, I wish it were in my power 
rightfully to tell you all you ask, but it is not. Still I 
will own that my father was a man of some note in 
Cordova, and through your memory of him you may 
recognize certain lineaments of my face ; but it cannot 
be more than that. In time you shall know all that you 
desire, but not now. If you doubt my fidelity, try me. 
Put me to any test you please.** 

Upon this Hixem and Alhakem conferred together 
for a moment, and then both went to Abu’s seat, where 
another conference was held. Presently the lord of 
Cazalla turned to the strange youth again. 

“ Euric,** he said, in a low, careful, meaning tone, 
“ there is one test to which we would put you.** 

“ Name it, my lord.** 

Before you came in I told to our brethren of a 
danger which threatened us. You know the grand 
vizier ?** 

You mean Baal Tamar ?*' 

The same.** 

Aye, my lord, I know him well — that is, as others 
know him.** 

“ He, of all others, is most in our way. We would have 
hhn removed r 

The youth started, and a quiver ran through his 
frame ; but he was soon calm again. 

Will you remove him ^’* asked Abu, slowly and solemnly. 

I will !** was Euric’s response, spoken steadily and 
firmly. 

‘‘But,** suggested Abu, who seemed not to have 
expected so unhesitating an answer, “ do you realize the 
magnitude of the work ?’* 


io8 


The Conspirator^’ of Cordova, 


Aye, my lord, I do, most fully ; and when the word 
fell from your lips it caused me to tremble ; but I can 
do it. I will do it, or die in the attempt. Can you ask 
more 

By Allah, no cried Abu Zamar, struck with 
admiration at the boy’s spirit. 

And others were equally influenced, as was evident 
from the whispered words that were spoken. 

‘‘ When will you do it ?” the governor asked. 

‘‘Whenever you command,” was the ready rejoinder. 

“ The sooner the better,” said Abu. “ It were better, 
for us that he should not see the light of another day. 
What say my brethren ?” 

“ Let him die to-night !” spoke Hixem. 

“Aye — to-night !” repeated all present. 

“ What say you, Euric — can you remove him before 
the dawning of another day ?” 

“ Yes, my lord.” 

“ Then away at once ; for you will have need to be 
upon the watch. But, mark me, if you jirove treacher- 
ous — ” 

“ Hold , my lord. If I meditated treachery, I would 
not thus cast my life into your hands.” 

“ It is well. Go, and on the morrow bring us word of 
your success.” 

With this the strange youth withdrew, but before any 
remarks could be made upon the subject, which was so 
much a wonder to them all, the door was open again, 
in response to a regular signal, and Miramolin entered 
the chamber. -All eyes were turned upon the robber 
chief as he stalked up the open aisle, and all breaths 
seemed for a moment hushed ; for, high in station and 


The Conspirators. 


109 


powerful as were some of those men, they could not 
repress a feeling of awe as they gazed upon the chieftain 
whose very name was such a terror in Cordova. 

After the robber had taken his seat, Abu Zamar 
related to him some of the business which had been 
transacted, telling, even, how he had consigned the 
father of his own affianced bride to death. Miramolin 
listened to him till he had finished, and then he said, in a 
very quiet way : 

In one thing, Abu Zamar, thou art mistaken. The 
Norman knight is not dead.'' 

Not dead !" cried the lord of Cazalla, with a sudden 
start. How can that be ?" 

ft 

Remember," replied the robber, “ that was a thing 
between thee and me, and not a project of our 
conspiracy." 

True," added Abu. But still you told me he should 
die." 

And I told thee so in good faith, my lord ; and so I 
meant it should be. But listen." And thereupon 
Miramolin related how he had carried de Bournay into 
the mountains, and how he had, in a fanciful mood, 
allowed him to fight with the giant Tarik, with the 
pledge of freedom if he conquered. 

‘‘ I would not break my word, even with a Christian," 
continued the chieftain, and I set him free." 

For a few moments the time was taken up by exclama- 
tions of wonder at the prowess of the Christian knight ; 
but Abu Zamar soon gained a hearing. 

“'By the beard of the Prophet !" he cried, “ but this is 
most unfortunate. Should the king take a notion to 


I lO 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


send for Leon de Bonrnay, and find him, it might be 
dangerous/' 

“ I think it would," returned Miramolin, significantly ; 

for, if I am not greatly mistaken, the knight suspects 
that you had some hand in his capture." 

Ha !" 

I should judge so from one or two remarks which he 
let drop in my hearing. But, mind }^ou, I know it not 
for a certainty." 

“ Be it as it will," exclaimed Abu, he must not live 
now ! By our very Ifopes of success, he must not." 

So I think," added the robber ; and so I felt when 
I let him go. I told him, as I left him, that, as soon as 
he set foot within this city, my pledge would be ful- 
filled." 

Ah — then you protect him no longer ?" 

On the contrary, I owe him more enmity than before. 
I owe him enmity now for the death of Tarik ; and, not 
only so, but all my men demand his life." 

Then," said the lord of Cazalla, he must die this 
very night !" 

This very hour, if you say so," rejoined Miramolin. 

I have a dozen of my trusty men at hand, and I will 
myself lead a few of them to the work ; and thus I may 
slay two birds with one arrow. I will have revenge, 
and, at the same time, serve our cause." 

Will you do it ?" cried the governor, starting up. 

“Yes — my men are thirsting for his blood, and wait 
only the word from me." 

“ Then, in Heaven's name, away at once. Slay him 
where you find him — both him and his servant — and 
dispose of the bodies as best you can. Will you do this ?" 


Ill 


Danzcrotcs and Dark, 


^‘Aye — so had I planned. He shall die in his own 
house, if I find him there.’' 

Then away to the work. O ! I wish you could bring 
us word of the result to-night !” 

“ I will if I can,” replied the robber chieftain. And 
in a few moments more he had started for the work of 
death ! 

- — . 

CHAPTER XI. 

DANGEROUS AND DARK. 

It was late at night, and Leon de Bournay and his 
esquire had just come in from the river. The doors had 
been locked, and they sat down to consult awhile before 
retiring. Since his master had seen Lulah, on the night 
before, Gabriel had been more anxious than ever. He 
foresaw evil, and only evil. 

My dear master,” he said, in earnest tones, “ if you 
would but listen to me one moment.” 

I always listen,” replied Leon, with a smile. 

But I want you to listen seriously. May I speak ?” 
Of course you may.” 

Then, my master, let me tum your thoughts upon 
our own Normandy. Will you think for a moment of 
the many fair dames in that sweet land who would 
gladly link their destinies with yours And are they 
not worthy ? Say — are they not worthy ?” 

‘‘Yes, Gabriel.” 

“ Then why not go and find some one there to love ? 


1 1 2 ^ The Conspirator of Cordova, 


Why throw yourself away upon the baseless hope you 
are now trying to foster ? Ah, my dear lord, if you 
would but pause and reflect/l 

I have listened to you, Gabriel ; but you cannot 
influence me in this. You know' not how deep is the 
purpose of my soul, if you think any argument could 
turn me from it.” 

But,” urged the esquire, I do not want to argue. I 
only want to open your eyes. You will not see your 
own danger. I tell you — and I tell you truly — you 
will not escape from the next snare so easily as you did 
from the last. There is a storm coming which must 
prove fatal if you remain in Cordova.” 

Then let it come,” cried the knight. “ I have formed 
my purpose, and — ” 

He was cut short in his speech by the sound of a 
knocking at the outer door. Gabriel started to his feet 
in an instant, and trembled with alarm. 

Hark !” he uttered. Did you hear that sound ?” 

‘‘Yes. It was at our door.” 

“ And who can it be at such an hour ? O, my master, 
it is some evil. Ha !” 

The knock came again, and de Bournay was upon the 
point of opening the casement to look out into the 
street, when he heard a crash, as though a side of the 
house were coming down. 

“ They have forced the door !” cried Gabriel, drawing 
his sword. “ By Saint Paul, the hour has come !” 

“ Stand your ground,” said de Bournay, at the same 
time grasping his own sword. “ If they are enemies, 
let them find us here. By heavens, they shall find it no 
easy task to overcome us !” 


Dangerous and Dark. 113 


Gabriel did not speak further, for the tramping of 
heavy feet was heard upon the stairs, and soon followed 
a rush upon the corridor ; and, as the knight drew back 
towards an angle of the wall, the door of his apartment 
was burst open, and Miramolin, followed by half a 
dozen of his men, entered upon the scene. For a few 
seconds the host and the intruder regarded each other 
in silence. The robber chief was the first to speak : 
Leon de Bournay, I have come for you once more.’’ 
Wherefore am I wanted V returned our hero, with 
no outward show of alarm. 

“ Why should you ask such a question 1 Can you not 
guess ?” 

“ Aye,’* cried the knight, grasping his sword more 
firmly ; I can guess. Miramolin would not seek me, 
save upon an errand of blood !” 

You have guessed rightly. Sir Christian. You 
remember what I told thee when I left thee upon the 
river’s bank. I supposed you would be wise enough to 
leave Cordova at once ; but, since thou hast remained, 
the consequences must be upon thine own head. Mark 
me — your hour has come !” 

Leon had resolved that he would not be caught this 
time as he was before ; but he was doomed to a most 
humiliating disappointment. His attention had been 
so entirely fixed upon the man who was addressing him, 
that he did not note what was passing in another 
quarter ; and, ere he detected the movement, the fatal 
noose, cast by an unfailing hand, fell over his head, and 
was drawn tight around his shoulders. He made a strug- 
gle to keep his feet, but it was of no avail. Two stout 
men pulled him to the floor, and his sword was torn 


1 14 ^ The Conspirator of Cordova, 


from his grasp. Gabriel made a leap forward to save 
his master ; and, being thus thrown off his own guard, 
he was in like manner overcome. 

Now,’' cried the robber chieftain, let us convey 
them at once to the court, and there we can dispose of 
them at our leisure ; and that, too, without leaving the 
tracks of blood in the house." 

Accordingly the captive Christians were borne down 
into the court, with their legs and arms securely bound ; 
and here de Bournay spoke. Thus far it had seemed 
almost like a dream — a terrible dream, surely, but still 
a dream. And then the force of his fall had served 
somewhat to bewilder him ; but, as he reached the court, 
and saw the drawn swords about him, he realized the 
full meaning of his situation, and he deigned to sue for 
mercy. 

“ You will not slay me thus !" he cried. “ You cannot 
do so cowardly a thing !" 

I cannot do otherwise," returned Miramolin. Shall 
I stop your mouth for you ?" 

As the chieftain thus spoke, two of his men were 
engaged in putting a bandage about Gabriel’s mouth, as 
the esquire had shown strong symptoms of crying out 
for help. De Bournay saw the movement, and he made 
a powerful effort to break the bonds upon his arms, but 
he made the effort in vain. 

Ah, Sir Christian, you cannot escape me now," the 
robber said, as he witnessed his captive’s struggle. 

My hold upon you is too strong. You will die where 
you are !" 

One word, my lord," spoke a stout Arab, approach- 
ing his chief, and touching him upon the shoulder. 


Dangerozis and Dark. 


115 


Let the knight be gagged, and then I would give thee 
a hint/' 

Miramolin seemed to place much confidence in the wit 
of the man who had spoken to him, for he at once gave 
orders to have de Bournay’s mouth stopped ; and it was 
speedily done. 

Now," resumed the Arab, let us spill no blood 
here. It were better not to leave such marks behind us." 

But," interposed the chief, “ they must die here." 

“ Aye — and so it shall be ; but let us stop their 
breath. A cord about the neck will do the work 1" 

Ha ! by Allah, thou hast it !" cried Miramolin, 
bringing his hands emphatically together. 

“ Surely, that is the better plan. Yes, yes — we’ll 
strangle them ; and we’ll do it right quickly, too ! Let 
the cords be prepared at once. Slip them on, and draw 
them tight !" 

Leon de Bournay heard all this, and yet he had not 
the power of resistance. He saw them come towards 
him with a stout leathern thong ; and he made one 
more violent effort to free himself. He felt the noose 
drawn over his head, and around his neck. He tried with 
all his might to cry out, but only a stifled groan could 
he utter. The thong was fixed, and he felt it tighten — 
tighten — tighten — until his breath was almost stopped. 

And should he die thus ? It could not be. Even as 
the cruel cord eat into the flesh of his neck, he prayed 
for succor. 

Hark ! what sound is that ? Some one is at the door 
— and the door is unfastened. 

Look to the door !" cried Miramolin. “ Hold it but 
one moment !" 


The Co7ispirator of Cordova. 


1 16 


But this order was not to be obeyed ; for, while the 
words were upon his lips, the door, or outer gate, was 
opened ; and the light of new torches flashed upon the 
scene. 

A cry of alarm broke from the robber chief as he 
beheld the captain of the royal guard, with a party of 
armed soldiers. 

In the dark, and out !*' he shouted. 

His men were used to his cry, and they obeyed him 
as he had meant. On the instant, they dashed down 
their lights, and sprang in a body for the door. The 
movement was so sudden, and so bold, that the soldiers 
had no time to resist them. In fact, the robbers were 
fairly gone before they were really discovered. Omar 
was upon the point of giving pursuit, when his attention 
was called to the two men lying bound upon the pave- 
ment. He found them to be the men he sought, and 
when he had set them free, he asked, with much wonder, 
what was the meaning of the strange scene he had wit- 
nessed. It was some minutes ere de Bournay could 
speak, so severe had been the pressure upon his throat ; 
but finally he made out to inform the captain of the 
principal facts — how Miramolin, with a gang of his des- 
peradoes, had broken into the house, and were about to 
put him and his servant to death. As may be supposed, 
Omar was much startled at this, and at once dispatched 
a man to the palace, with the intelligence that Miramo- 
lin was in the city. 

“ And now,'’ said de Bournay, after the message had 
gone, may I ask how it happened that you came so for- 
tunately to my rescue T 


Dangeroiis and Dark, 


117 


I came from the king,” replied Omar, with orders 
to arrest both you and your servant.” 

“ From the king ? — to arrest me ?” repeated our hero, 
with surprise. And of what am I accused ?” 

I know nothing about it, sir knight. My orders 
were peremptory, and I simply know that I am to bring 
you before the king. Will you go quietly, or must I use 
force ?” 

“ Under any circumstances, sir, I should obey such an 
order readily ; but especially would I obey it now, since 
your coming has saved my life.” 

Surely, thought the captain, this man can have been 
guilty of no crime. But he dared not say so, as he knew 
not what might have transpired. Still he treated his 
prisoner with great respect, and suffered him to walk at 
ease in the street as he conducted him along. Of course 
Gabriel made no resistance ; and, before they reached 
their journey’s end, the soldiers had conceived quite a 
liking for him. 

When they arrived at the royal palace, our hero and 
his esquire were at once conducted into the presence of 
the king, with whom Baal Tamar was still in waiting. 
Abderahman was not a man of many words, so he at 
once came to the subject in hand. 

Leon de Bournay,” he said, do you know why I 
have sent for you ?” 

Indeed, sire, I do not,” the knight answered, with 
simple directness. He had betrayed no trepidation 
since coming into the royal presence, and he betrayed 
none now. 

“ Does not your conscience tell you the reason why ? 
pursued the monarch. 


ii8 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


My conscience tells me only that which an honora- 
ble man may feel.” As these words fell from our hero’s 
lips a slight tremor was perceptible in his tone. He had 
involuntarily cast a glance upon the grand vizier, and 
the thought struck him that his arrest might have some- 
thing to do with the lady Lulah. 

“ Then,” said the king, must tell you the cause of 
this proceeding. It is whispered that there is a foul 
conspiracy going on in my capital. Have you heard 
anything of the kind ?” 

^‘No, sire,” answered the knight. “I have heard 
nothing of the kind.” 

Have you ever seen the mountain robber, Mira- 
molin ?” 

“ Yes, sire.” 

Ah — where ? how C 

Where — in my house, and in the mountains. How — 
I will tell you if you will listen.” 

Go on,” said the monarch, plainly showing that he 
was puzzled by the Christian’s frank, honest manner. 

Upon this de Bournay went on and told of his adven- 
tures with the robber chieftain. He omitted nothing, 
from first to last. Both Abderahman and Baal Tamar 
were full of astonishment, especially at the account of 
the passage at arms with the giant Tarik. 

Sire,” spoke the vizier, I can corroborate one part 
of his statement — that relating to the slaying of the two 
robbers near the vine-dresser’s cot.” 

By Allah,” exclaimed the king, “ this begins to 
wear a strange aspect. Where is my captain ?” 

The captain of the guard was recalled, and when he 


Dangerous and Dark. 


119 


made his appearance, Abderahman asked him concern- 
ing the situation in which he had found the prisoners. 

His answer was very plain and explicit ; and it cor- 
responded with the statement which de Bournay had 
made. 

I have sent squads of our guard in all directions,” 
he continued, “ to see if the robber can be found, though 
I fear the search will prove a fruitless one.” 

You have done well, Omar. If you gain any intelli- 
gence of the robber, let me know at once.” 

After the captain had gone, the king turned again to 
the Christian knight. 

“ De Bournay,” he said, “ thus far you have made all 
appear fair ; but still I have reason for detaining you. 
It would be useless to ask you further questions at this 
time, as the only grounds which have been presented to 
me upon which to found suspicion seem to have been 
broken down.” 

^‘Sire, may I ask thee a question?” returned the 
knight. 

Ask on.” 

Have I been accused to you of any crime ?” 

You have.” 

And who is my accuser ?” 

It is not my policy to tell thee that, sir Christian. 
As I shall detain thee, thou mayest have an opportunity 
of meeting him.” 

You were told by him, whoever he was, that I had 
been with the mountain robbers ?” 

Yes.” 

“ Then, sire, I know my accuser well enough ; for 
that information could have come butiromone source.” 


120 


The Co7ispirator of Cordova. 


“Ah, — you speak confidently, Christian.” 

“ Because I am confident, sire.” 

“ You niay speak on,” said the king, who seemed to 
grow more interested. 

“ Abu Zamar, governor of Cazalla, hath accused me,” 
spoke de Bournay, with calm assurance. 

“ Why do you think so ?” 

“ Because I believe he is the only man who could 
have known that I was with the robbers ; and, if I am 
not mistaken, he supposed 1 should never return.” 

“ Ah — you speak in riddles. Sir Knight. Explain 
yourself.” 

De Bournay hesitated. He feared he had gone too 
far. He could not explain without accusing Abu 
Zamar of complicity with these very robbers, and that 
he dared not do ; for he had no positive evidence, such 
as he could give to another ; and, furthermore, the king 
would ill receive such an accusation against his 
favorite. 

“ Sire,” he answered, after a moment’s thought, “ I 
cannot explain to you clearly. I speak from my own 
impressions. With a sense of the importance which 
such a statement may bear, I am free to confess that I 
may be mistaken.” 

At this point Baal Tamar spoke : 

“ Sire, would it not be well to let this matter rest for 
the present ? Let us see the other party before we 
proceed further.” 

“ Aye, good Baal — it is best as you say.” And then 
turning to our hero, he added : 

“ I sincerely trust that you may clear your skirts of 


Rather Mysterious, 


I2I 


this suspicion ; but, for the time, I must hold you and 
your servant prisoners. You shall be well cared for.’' 
Sire, I only ask that I may face my accuser — that I 
may have a fair trial.” 

“You shall not be dealt with unjustly, Leon de Bour- 
nay — no more.” As the monarch thus spoke he waved 
his hand, and the prisoners moved back. 

Omar was now recalled, and directed to convey the two 
Christians to the prison ; and also to see that they had 
as comfortable quarters as was consistent with safety. 

So de Bournay and Gabriel were led away — out into 
the streets once more — away to the strong prison of 
Cordova — where they were delivered up to Beder Basim, 
the stout old jailer. 

, — -- - » -I — .. 

CHAPTER XII. 

RATHER MYSTERIOUS. 

“ Baal Tamar,” said the king, after the prisoners had 
been taken away, “ what do you think of this ?” 

“ I know not what to think, your majesty,” replied 
the vizier in a troubled manner. 

“ But tell me,” the monarch pursued, “ had you, in all 
that led your mind to suspicion touching rebellion, any 
thought that the Christians were engaged in it ?” 

“ No, sire, I had not. In fact I had no suspicion of 
any one in particular. I am confident — very confident- 
— that there is a deep-laid, dangerous conspiracy going 


122 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


on ; and I fear that some of onr important officers are 
, engaged in it. Even some of your own royal guard 
may be implicated. And yet I cannot fix an accusation 
upon any man.’' 

But of this de Bournay — what of him ? Can he be 
a conspirator ?” 

I cannot tell ; but, if I were to speak my simple 
impressions, I should say no. I have too much confi- 
dence in his honor.” 

One thing more, Baal ; What do you make of the 
Christian’s assertion touching our cousin Abu Zamar ?” 
“ Indeed, sire, I am puzzled by it. I cannot under- 
stand it. He was correct in his statement.” 

So he was,” responded Abderahman. 

And he seemed perfectly sure.” 

Yes.” 

And, furthermore,” added the vizier, I thought he 
hesitated in his explanation for fear of accusing the 
governor of Cazalla.” 

So it struck me, Baal. By Allah, it is strange. Can 
it be that Abu has been working for the death of the 
Christian knight 1 Can he have any cause for personal 
enmity ?” 

Baal Tamar started, and fixed his gaze upon the floor. 
A new light was breaking in upon him. 

Sire,” he finally said, “ you have propounded to me a 
question which needs consideration and examination. 
Leave the matter in my hands, and on the morrow I 
will confer with thee further. If there be anything of 
the kind, I think I can find it .out.” 

“ If,” said the king, in a hesitating, troubled mood, 
Abu hath connived at the Christian’s death, under 


Rather Mysterious. 


123 


the circumstances before us, he must have had secret 
conference with the robbers of the Morena. By my 
life, I do not like to think that.” 

Think nothing at present, sire. Let me investigate 
it.” 

‘‘Well, well, so be it, Baal. It is late, and I will to 
bed, and try to dream of something pleasant.” The 
monarch arose and walked half way across the room, 
when he stopped and pressed his hand upon his brow. 
“Of something pleasant, did I say?” he murmured, in 
a painful tone. “ Alas ! pleasant dreams are gone from 
my pillow forever ! Time was when I dreamed pleas- 
ant dreams by day and by night — but — they are for 
me no more ! — no more ! O — why should I live ? — why 
— why ?” 

With a quick step the old vizier advanced, and laid 
his hand upon his master’s shoulder. Big, warm tears 
were rolling down his cheeks ; for he loved his king, 
and his king’s anguish moved him most deeply. 

“ Sire,” he said in a touching, affectionate tone, “ put 
these thoughts away. As the beautiful rose-tree awakes 
from the dread slumber of winter, and puts on its regal 
garb, and breathes forth its sweet fragrance with the 
coming summer, so shalt thou pay off this great grief, 
and once more bask in the sunlight of joy and peace.” 

“ No, no, Baal !” groaned Abderahman, resting his 
head upon his minister’s arm, “ that can never be. The 
light of my joy has gone out forever !” 

“ I do not believe it, sire.” 

“ Ah — you know not my heart, Baal. You know not 
how I loved Ariadne — how I love her still ! No, no — 


124 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


I will not say that. It is not love now — it is the great 
agony of. crushing that love 

Abderahman/' returned the vizier, speaking in a 
tone of strange solemnity, a new light is breaking in 
upon me. As Allah liveth there is a great mystery 
between thee and the joy thou hast lost. Ask me noth- 
ing now — I have too much upon my mind. But I will 
work for thee ; and I shall work in hope. I tell thee, 
there is a new light breaking in upon me. Let me fol- 
low it to its fountain-head. And, meantime, retire and 
sleep ; and dream, joyfully if you can — if you cannot, 
then dream hopefully.” 

The king gazed up into his vizier's face with a won- 
dering look. 

“Baal Tamar,” he said after a pause, “if I did not 
love thee, and trust thee, I would press thee for further 
answer ; but it shall be as you say. I will now to my 
couch, and wait for thee on the morrow.” 

“ So be it ; and may all good spirits guard and bless 
thee.” 

When the vizier left the royal palace, strange thoughts 
were crowding upon him — thoughts which he revolved 
in his mind, but which he dared not yet utter aloud. 
When he reached his own residence, he found some of 
his black servants up, and of them he inquired if any 
of the women were yet astir. They believed some of 
them were. He then directed a eunuch to go and see 
if the lady Lulah had yet retired ; and, if she had not, 
to convey to her the intelligence that her father wished 
to see her. 

In a little while the eunuch returned with word that 
Lulah was still up, and would see her father in her 


Rather Mysterious , 


125 


boudoir. Accordingly Baal Tamar repaired to the 
place designated, where he found his daughter reclining 
upon a sofa. She arose as he entered, and when he had 
taken a seat she again sat down. 

“ You are up late, my child,'' said the vizier. 

Aye," replied Lulah ; I have been out upon the 
river ; and, upon my return, I felt more like reposing 
here, than like retiring to my couch." 

Perhaps you had something that you wished to 
meditate upon," remarked Baal, in a seemingly careless 
tone. 

Yes," said the maiden, “ I had many things to medi- 
tate upon. Strange things you know, have happened of 
late." 

Aye — so there have," responded her father, with a 
nod of the head. He gazed down upon the floor as he 
spoke, and after a pause of some moments, during 
which Lulah regarded him with an earnest, inquiring 
look, he raised his head, and added : 

My child, I have come at this unreasonable hour to 
see you, because I have something of importance to ask 
of thee. Until within this hour the thoughts which lead 
to the coming questions have never entered my mind. 
Trust in your father's love — trust in his anxiety for thy 
welfare — and answer me accordingly." 

Speak on, my father," replied the maiden, her eyes 
moistening at this proof of her father's tenderness. 

Ask what thou wilt, and I will answer thee truly." 

Then listen : First I would ask thee if, within your 

knowledge, Abu Zamar hath any cause for enmity 
against the Christian knight, Leon de Bournay ?" 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


126 


Why do you ask me such a question ?” returned 
Lulah, trembling violently. 

Because I would know whereof I ask. Your man- 
ner, my child, betokeneth that you do know something. 
Will you not answer me T 

‘^Yes, my father.'’ She spoke more calmly, and 
seemed more at ease. I think that Abu Zamar 
beareth much enmity towards the Christian, be the 
cause real or imaginary.” 

You do ?” 

I know it.” 

Speak on, and tell me how you know it.” 

Because he hath betrayed it to me. He hath sworn 
that if de Bournay did Hot leave Cordova, he would 
have his life. He swore thus in a fit of passion.” 

This begins to give me light,” said Baal Tamar, in 
an eager, anxious manner. “ And now will you tell me 
further — for I would know all — will you tell me why 
Abu Zamar is thus angry with the Christian knight ?” 

“ I should think you might guess that, my father,” 
returned Lulah, trembling again. 

But I have reasons, my child, for not wishing to guess 
anything. Speak freely, and trust me. Why hath Abu 
Zamar this deadly enmity ?” 

“ Because,” said Lulah, still trembling, but returning 
her father’s gaze, “ he is jealous of Leon de Bournay. 
He knows very well that I do not love him — he knows 
that my dislike for him increases every time I see him 
— and he fancies that the Christian stands in his way.” 
That is true, as you tell me ?” returned the vizier, 
bending an earnest look upon his daughter. 

It is,” she replied. 


Rather MysteriouSs 


127 


There is another subject upon which I may at some 
time speak with you/' Baal Tamar remarked, after a 
short silence ; but as it is late, and as I have now 
learned all that I at this time sought, I will ask no 
more." 

But, my father," interposed the maiden, “ will you 
not allow me to ask a question ?” 

Certainly." 

Then tell me — why have you sought this informa- 
tion ? What has happened ? Has Abu Zamar done 
harm to the Christian ?" 

You seem deeply interested, Lulah." 

So I am. Leon de Bournay saved me from more 
than death ; and I would know if that deed hath 
doomed him." 

^Wou shall be answered, my child. It hath not 
doomed him. Abu Zamar hath not yet done harm to 
the Christian. Leon de Bournay is safe and well. Let 
that suffice for the present." 

With this the vizier arose and left the apartment ; 
and when he reached his own private room, where he 
was wont to attend to his most important business, he 
sat down, and bowed his head upon his hand. 

Surely," he murmured to himself, “ light is break- 
ing in upon me. I would not dare yet to speak to the 
king all I think — and still I fear 'tis true." 

He had just spoken thus, and was upon the point of 
rising from his seat, when he was startled by a low 
footstep behind him, and upon turning he beheld a 
youth who was to him a stranger. 

Ha ! Who art thou ?" he cried, starting up, and 
drawing his dagger. 


128 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


not alarmed, my lord,” the strange intruder 
replied, in calm, soft tones. Surely you would not 
fear a youth like me.” 

Fear thee ?” exclaimed the vizier, gazing upon the 
apparition in wonder. Before we speak of fear, tell 
me how you gained access hither.’' 

As I would gain access whither I chose. I came in 
by such ways as are known to me ; and I came because 
I wished much to see thee. I came secretly, too, 
because I would not have others know of my presence.” 
Now, by the mantle of the Holy Prophet,” cried 
Baal, after regarding the youth a few moments longer, 
I think I know who thou art. Thou art this Euric of 
whom I have heard.” 

‘‘You are right, Baal Tamar. I am Euric.” 

For some moments the minister gazed upon the youth 
in silent astonishment. He had heard vague rumors of 
a mystic being — a youth in appearance — who had been 
seen in different parts of Cordova of late — whom no one 
knew, and who could never be found when sought by 
the officers. He had heard that the youth was a 
magician, and he had also heard that he was a geni, 
wandering about among men. At all events, there was 
mystery enough about the being, be he man or spirit, 
and the vizier moved back a pace as he gazed upon 
him. Presently, however, as the rays of the lamp shone 
more fully upon the intruder’s face^ Baal was startled 
by an expression which he detected there. First it was 
only an expression which he saw there ; but, as he 
gazed, he saw more — he saw a whole face which was 
strangely familiar to him. There could be no mistake. 

“ Thou art Euric,” he said, still gazing earnestly upon 


Rather Mysterious, 


129 


the face before him ; “ but thou art more. What else 
art thou ?” 

“It is enough that I am Euric.*’ 

“No, no,'' cried the vizier ; “ it is not enough.** 

“ Why is it not enough ?" 

“ Because thou art more than that.** 

« 

“ How know you ?" 

“ I have seen you before." 

“ Perhaps you may be mistaken.** 

“ Ah, no — there can be no mistaking such a face. By 
Allah, I know it very well. I should have marked it 
among ten thousand. You cannot deceive me in this. 
Now tell me, who art thou ?" 

“ For our present purpose, Baal Tamar, I am only 
what I appear. Let it rest at that." 

There was a tone of conscious authority in the youth's 
speech, and his bearing was easy, and yet proud. All 
this served to increase the vizier's curiosity, and he 
seemed fairly beside himself with perplexity. 

“ In heaven's name," he exclaimed, “ tell me who you 
are !" 

“ First, my lord, let me tell you why I have come, as 
that is of the most importance.'* 

“ Then tell me." 

“ I have come to ask that you will bear me company." 

“ When ?" 

“ To-night.” 

“ Bear thee company ? To-night ?" repeated Baal, in 
astonishment. 

“ Aye, — for that I came." 

“ And whither would you lead me ?'* 


130 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


That remains to be seen. For the present I would 
have thee go with me.” 

For a little while the vizier regarded the youth as he 
would have regarded a crazy person. Finally he 
answered — 

I should be most foolish to do such a thing. I know 
not your business, and neither do I know yourself. 
That is asking too much.” 

For some moments the youth gazed down upon the 
floor, in a thoughtful mood, with his fingers working 
nervously together. At length he said, in a low, careful 
tone — 

Baal Tamar, I am about to entrust thee with a great 
secret. It is a secret which I would not have even the 
walls hear. Will you sit down and listen T 

For a moment the thought of treachery dwelt in the 
vizier's mind ; but as he gazed again into the youth’s 
face, he resolved to trust him. So he sat down upon a 
sofa, and Euric sat down by his side. The mystic 
visitant gazed carefully around, into every nook and 
corner, as though to assure himself that no other 
listener was nigh ; and then he bent his lips close to 
Baal Tamar’s ear, and whispered the secret he would 
tell. 

During the recital the vizier trembled like a wind- 
tossed reed, and when it was concluded he started up 
from his seat and strode across the floor. 

‘‘ Great heavens !” he ejaculated, with his hand clasped, 
can this be possible ?” 

It is as I have told you,” calmly replied Euric. 

But,” gasped Baal, who art thou that knowest 
these things ?” 


Rather Mysterious, 


131 


“ Baal Tamar, you shall know all. Sit down here 
again.** 

The vizier tremblingly obeyed ; and when he had 
resumed his seat, the youth whispered again into his 
ear. This time Baal started more wildly than before. 
It was as though a thunderbolt had burst upon his head 
He caught Euric by the arm, and gazed eagerly into his 
face. 

“ Do you see ?’* the youth whispered. 

Great Allah ! yes !** fell from the vizier*s lips. O, 
my soul ! how wonderful is this !** 

“ Are you satisfied ?’* 

Yes.** 

And will you go with me ?** 

Yes, yes.** 

“ Then let us hasten at once, for there is no time to 
lose.** 

• Baal Tamar bent his head for a few moments, as 
though in deep, absorbing thought, and then he arose 
and made the few preparations which were necessary 
for the object he had in view, 

If I could speak with my child,’* he said, hesitate 
ingly. 

No, no,** quickly returned Euric. - That must not 
be, Remember what is at stake.** 

“ It is well,” the vizier replied, “ I am ready.” 

^‘Then we will away at once.” 

And by a secret way they went out from the house — 
' the grand vizier with the mystic youth — out into the 
dark street — and away into a darker place. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

IN THE PRISON. 

Before the conspirators broke up their meeting, 
Miramolin returned, and gave an account of the disap- 
pointment he had met with. Abu Zamar was fairly 
beside himself with vexation, and roundly cursed the 
fate which seemed thus to protect the Christian knight. 

“ Blame not me,” said the robber ; for I did all that 
I could do. Had the captain of the royal guard been a 
very few moments later, he would have found his 
prisoners both dead.” 

But,” suggested Abu, may not the rope have done 
i^ work ? You did not stop to see” 

^ It is as I have told you,” returned Miramolin. “ The 
Christians are still alive ; or, at all events, I saw them 
conveyed towards the royal palace alive. And I am 
very sure that Omar’s men are out after me. I would 
not have come hither to make this report had I not 
been as anxious as any of you for the death of the Nor- 
man knight. He will undoubtedly be conveyed to the 
prison ; and, if he is, you, my lord of Cazalla, must 
attend to him. You have free passage thither, and may 
easily find some means of silencing his tongue. So I 
leave the matter with you ; and now I must make the 


t 


In the Prison. 


133 


best of my way from the city, as my men are anxiously 
waiting for me.” 

Without waiting for further remark, the robber chief 

turned from the hall, and for some time after he was 

« 

gone not a word was spoken. The old general, Hixem, 
was the first to speak : 

My lord,” he said, addressing the president, but at 
the same time casting his eye around as though the idea 
was addressed to all present, it appeareth to me that 
this Norman knight is most dangerous to our welfare. 
And yet I am free to confess that I see not how he may 
be easily disposed of. If he is slain in prison, new sus- 
picions may be aroused in the mind of the king.” 

Even so,” responded Abu Zamar, pressing his finger 
upon his brow. By the imps of Erebus, it hath hap- 
pened most unfortunately for us.” 

And so thought others of the conspirators. The dis- 
cussion was going on, when a message was received 
from Muza, the guardian at the outer gate, to the effect 
that Miramolin had just sent one of his men, with the 
intelligence that Leon de Bournay and his esquire had 
been conveyed to prison. 

Then,” said Alhakem, the royal lieutenant, he must 
die where he is. I dare not trust him in the hands of 
Baal Tamar to examine.” 

“ You forget,” interposed Abu Zamar, that we have 
taken means to have the grand vizier put out of the 
way.” 

No, my lord,” replied Alhakem, I do not forget ; 
but I do mtich doubt the ability of Euric to do that 
which he hath promised. Even if he be honest — if he 


134 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


meaneth unto us as he speaketh — ^he hath undertaken a 
task which he must find difficult of performance.” 

This doubt of the lieutenant’s found much sympathy ° 
but Cazalla would not listen. However, the matter was 
soon set at rest in a manner not at all anticipated. 
Hixem was upon his feet, urging the necessity of the 
utmost caution, when the door was opened and Euric 
entered. He advanced at once to the head of the hall, 
where sat the president, and signified his desire to 
speak. All were silent in a moment as they saw the 
mystic youth before them, and eagerly listened to hear 
what he would say. 

How is it, Euric ?” demanded Abu Zamar, with 
much anxiety. 

My lord,” the boy-conspirator replied, the work 
which thou gavest me to do is done !” 

Abu Zamar clapped his hands with glad surprise, 
wnile the others bent eagerly forward to listen. 

‘‘ How — how is it done ?” 

Thus is it done,” answered Euric : I made my way 

to Baal Tamar’s private room, and astonished him by 
professing to reveal to him a great secret. I made him 
believe I could take him directly to where all the evi- 
dence of our conspiracy lay. He accompanied me — we 
went out upon the street — away into a dark nook — 
where a hidden trap did my work. He will trouble us 
no more.” 

By Allah !” cried the lord of Cazalla, this bringeth 
us one step nearer to the consummation. With the 
shrewd old vizier out of the way we have gained much.” 

Aye,” responded Ismail ; thou speakest truly. 


In the Prison, 


135 


And now, if this dog of a Christian were as readily dis- 
posed of, we should have little to fear/' 

Thou art right,” said Abu. Wait a few moments, 
and see if I have not a way to solve the trouble. 
Euric,” he added, turning to the youth, “thou did’st 
once tell me that thou could’st make thy way whither- 
soever it might please thee.” 

“ Aye, my lord,” the boy replied ; “ though such things 
must be taken with some allowance. There are excep- 
tions to all rules.” 

“ I understand all that, my good Euric ; but I hope 
there may be no exception to disappoint the hopes I 
have just entertained. Can you gain entrance to the 
prison of Cordova ?” 

“ I think so,” was the quick, calm reply. 

“ Ah — you can ?” exclaimed Abu, hopefully. 

“ Yes, my lord.” 

“ And when ?” 

“ Not by daylight, surely.” 

“ Of course I did not expect that.” 

“ Then,” added Euric, “ we must call it the night of 
the coming day. The present night is already well 
spent.” 

“ I know,” said Abu, at the same time casting his eyes 
up at an open window in the roof, through which he 
could see several bright stars. “The rolling of the 
heavens admonishes me that it is time we were on our 
way home ; but this matter shall be disposed of first. 
On the coming night you think you can make your way 
into the prison ?” 

“ I am sure of it.'* 


•- c‘ 


136 The Conspirator of Cordova, 


‘‘The Norman knight, de Bournay, is confined there.” 
“ I heard of it, my lord.” 

“ Ah— how ?” 

“ Baal Tamar told me.” 

“ Yes, yes — I see. Well, this Christian must he dis- 
posed of. Do you think you could make your way to 
his dungeon ?” 

“ I think so.” 

“ And could you set him free ?” 

“ I am very sure that I can open a way for him, my 
lord.” 

“That is enough,” replied Abu. “ I suppose I could gain 
access to his place of confinement ; but, though I might 
open his prison door, I am sure he would not come 
forth at my bidding. But with you, Euric, it would be 
different. Will you see him to-morrow night ?” 

“ I will, my lord.” 

“ At what hour ?” 

“ At midnight.” 

“ Then I will see that faithful men are ready to meet 
him. He will be glad enough to escape from that 
prison ; and he may promise himself, if he comes out 
thence, that no earthly prison shall ever restrain him 
again. I think it is all understood ?” 

“ It is, my lord,” returned the youth, promptly. “ On 
the next midnight I will be with Leon de Bournay, and 
the prison doors shall be thrown open for both him and 
his esquire.” 

“That is good — and it is right. We shall depend 
upon you.” 

As Euric bowed, and drew back, Abu Zamar turned 
to his companions, and bade them be of good cheer. 


I7i the Priso7i, 


137 


Thus/’ he said, do we almost behold our last 
trouble swept away. When the Norman knight shall 
have been met and disposed of, and the king shall know 
of his escape, then shall we have a clear field. The 
blow must be soon struck. Just at this time the king 
is down-hearted, and has little energy. We must not 
give him time to revive.” 

A few more words were spoken — words of caution 
and encouragement — and then the conspirators sepa- 
rated. They went out, one by one, dissolving into the 
darkness like airy spectres, and when the morning 
dawned they were sleeping soundly, or else moving 
about like honest men. 

Beder Basim, the jailer, or keeper, of the great 
prison, was a stern old man, of a stout, iron frame, and 
swart face, who had been at his responsible post for 
four-and-twenty years. An important man was Beder 
Basim, and many were the deeds which he did in secret 
for his king. Not bloody deeds — for Beder dipped not 
his hands in gore — but the solving of many a deep prob- 
lem, and the reading of many a mystic scroll, had Beder 
Basim accomplished through simple tact in handling his 
prisoners. 

When Leon de Bourn ay and Gabriel were conducted 
to the prison, Beder was informed by the officer who 
had them in charge that the prisoners were to be kept 
secure — no. more — no less. They were imprisoned for 
no crime, but only on suspicion. So the old jailer led 
them away to the far end of a long corridor, where he 
lodged them in a cell which was both dry and airy ; but 
it was a strong one, nevertheless ; the walls being of 
thick, hard stone, and the door of solid brass. High up 


138 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


towards the roof there was a small window, guarded by 
bars of steel. A bed of clean straw was upon the floor, 
and after conversing a while upon this last strange 
event, master and man lay down and slept. It was 
broad daylight when they awoke, and upon arising they 
discovered that a small closet was connected with their 
cell, in which were the necessary arrangements for 
bathing. By and by Beder Basim came with food, and 
our hero ventured to ask him if he knew how long they 
were to remain there. 

I know nothing,” replied the jailer, shaking his head. 

You were given into my charge, and I am to keep 
you until the king calls for you.” And with this he left 
the cell. 

The day passed, and when the night came, and the 
dungeon was shrouded in thick darkness, Gabriel began 
to worry. 

Surely, my master,” he said, “ we have no escape 
from this. The end is nigh at hand.” 

I have no serious fears at present,” returned the 
knight. On the contrary, I believe the signs are in 
our favor.” 

“ In our favor ?” repeated the esquire, in surprise. 

If you can find hope in any of our present surround- 
ings, you can do more than I can.” 

I am a believer in signs,” said Leon. 

So am I,” added Gabriel ; and it appears to me 
that the signs are very bad.” 

‘‘ Not so, my good Gabriel. I think they are very 
favorable. Let us look : In the first place, our enemies 

had us in the mountains, where death seemed inevit- 
able ; but what was the result ? Surely, it was a won- 


In the Prison, 


139 


derful deliverance. Next, the robbers came, and death 
seemed inevitable again. In fact, when those ropes 
were about our necks, our lives were scarcely worth 
praying for. But what was the result? A mandate 
from the king came just in season to save us. And 
that mandate hath brought us hither. So, though we 
are now in prison, yet hath our imprisonment thus far 
been our salvation. Hence, Gabriel, do I take hope.’' 

In truth, my master,” returned the esquire, after 
some deliberation, your reasoning hath sense in it, and 
it lacketh not philosophy. I hope all may turn out for 
the best.” 

A little while after this the prisoners stretched them- 
selves upon the low bed, but ere they were fairly asleep, 
Gabriel was aroused by a noise at the door. His mas- 
ter heard it at the same time, and started up. 

What is it ?” he asked, rubbing his eyes, which had 
been pretty heavily closed. 

It is at the door,” replied the esquire. “ Somebody 
is coming in.” 

As he spoke the door was carefully opened, and as de 
Bournay sprang to his feet he beheld the same strange 
youth who had appeared to him once in his study. The 
visitor had a lantern in his hand, and having closed the 
door behind him, he turned to our hero. 

So, Leon de Bournay,” he said, we have met again. 
Speak not too loud,” he added, placing his finger upon 
his lips, for these walls sometimes tell strange tales.” 

The knight gazed upon the youth with wonder, but he 
made no reply. 

“ I told you I should see you again,” Euric resumed. 


140 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


setting his lantern down ; but perhaps you did not 
expect to see me here” 

‘‘ I expected nothing/' said Leon, nervously. 

You had not forgotten me ?" 

“ No, — I could not do that. I have thought of you 
much." 

And I suppose you have been wondering who and 
what I could be." 

You are right. I have wondered much." 

As many others do," said Euric, with a smile. 

But," he pursued, in a serious tone, “ the time may 
come when some shall wonder more in knowing the 
truth than they now wonder in their perplexity of 
curiosity. However, we have no time to waste upon 
that point now. Listen, and you shall soon know what 
this visit means. You have been accused of conspiring 
against the king.** 

Yes," replied de Bournay, attentively,. 

And you have been imprisoned to await a trial." 

‘‘Yes." 

“ And you have, at least, one powerful enemy at work 
against you." 

I have.*' 

“ And a most deadly enemy he is." 

I am aware of it." 

And you must be aware of one thing further. Your 
position is a dangerous one." 

It is not so safe as I could wish it," replied Leon, 
after a moment's pause. 

“I am assured of that," pursued Euric, and hence 
have I come to you at this present time. How I gained 
access here, or how I propose to leave, it matters not. 


hi the Prison, 


141 


Suffice it for me to say, that I go whithersoever I please. 
Furthermore, it matters not why I should seek to 
befriend you. I have my reasons for it, and to me they 
seem good. I have come to set you free.'' 

“To set me free?" cried the knight, starting with 
surprise. 

“ Aye — to set thee free." 

“ But — ^how ? — wherefore ?" asked Leon, scarcely com- 
prehending what was meant. 

“ I have come to open thy prison doors ; and, when 
they are open, thou mayest go whithersoever it pleaseth 
thee. Why I do this, is not for thee to ask. The case 
stands simply thus : Thou art in prison, and thy life is 
in danger. I now offer to thee the means of escape, safe 
and sure. Come — there is no time to lose." 

Our hero gazed a moment into the youth's face, and 
then he walked across the dungeon. That his strange 
visitor meant what he said he had no doubt ; but still he 
did doubt the propriety of such a move. 

“ What say you ?" demanded Euric, with a show of 
anxiety. 

Leon took another turn across the dungeon, and 
looked into Gabriel’s face to see what answer he could 
read there. The esquire knew the question his master 
would ask, and he shook his head. Finally the knight 
stopped before his visitor, and after regarding him for 
some seconds with a thoughtful look, he said — 

“ Fair sir, I do not question your motives, nor will I 
doubt your good intentions. Let all that pass. Be your 
object what it may, I at least perfectly understand your 
proposition, and I frankly tell you that I cannot accept 


142 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


“ Cannot/’ repeated Enric, in surprise. “ Will yon not 
embrace the opportunity for escape which I thus freely 
hold out to you V 

I cannot/’ answered de Boumay, slowly and 
emphatically. ‘‘ I have been accused without a cause, 
and I will meet my accuser before the king. If I were 
guilty, I would gladly escape ; but I am not guilty, and 
this seeming proof shall not be brought against me.” 
But,” urged Euric, you know not that you will 
meet your accuser. You know not what may be 
brought against you.” 

‘‘ I know that I shall see the king,” replied Leon ; 
‘‘ and in his justice will I trust ! I have made up my 
mind, and my purpose cannot be shaken. I will not go 
out from here like a frightened thief, with the suspicion 
of a foul crime clinging to my fame. I have been 
accused, and I will have my trial.” 

In this you are fixed ?” 

‘‘ I am.” 

Then,” said Euric, turning and picking up his lan- 
tern, I have no more to say. I believe you are not 
one to be easily moved from a fixed purpose, and I 
shall not try to move you. I would have set you free ; 
but, since you will not, I must go without you. Still, I 
am^sure we shall meet again.” With this he turned 
and left the cell, and locked the door after him. 

“ Good Gabriel,” said the knight, after the mystic 
visitor had gone, ‘‘ would you have gone out ?” 

No, no, my master,” was the esquire’s ready 
answer. By Saint Peter, I believe we are safer here 
than we should be following him. If there is a con- 


The Kmg m the -Toils, 


143 


spiracy, he’s into it, soul and body. There’s no mistake 
about that.” 

I think so, too,” said Leon. 

“ And,” pursued Gabriel, “ if such is the case, then I 
don’t think we’d be very safe in his company.” 

“ Certainly not. But, Gabriel, who is he ? Where 
have we seen him before ?” 

Ah — there was the deeper mystery — one which they 
could not possibly solve. And how gained he admission 
into the prison ? How did he make his way through 
such massive barriers ? — ^how escape the vigilance of 
the ever- watchful sentinels t Aye — ^how ? 

“ He’s a demon,” said Gabriel, crossing himself. 

He is at least a strange being,” rejoined de Bour- 
nay. 

A demon, as sure as fate,” persisted Gabriel. They 
often take just such fair, youthful forms.” 

As the knight had no desire to enter upon a discus- 
sion of demonology, the conversation was dropped, and 
they once more lay down upon their bed of straw. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

THE KING IN THE TOILS. 

Great was the consternation of the king when he 
knew that his grand vizier was missing. By the middle 
of the forenoon he was informed of the fact ; but it 
was not until late in the day that he could bring him- 


144 Conspirator of Cordova, 


self to believe that foul play had been used. Then he 
called his guard, and went in person to his minister’s 
palace, where the matter was investigated. He saw 
Lulah ; and he saw the servants who had been last with 
their master ; and, from all that he could learn, he was 
painfully convinced that Baal Tamar had fallen. 
When he returned to his own palace, he found Abu 
Zamar waiting for him. The lord of Cazalla seemed 
in great distress, and was pacing to and fro like one in 
deep trouble. 

Alas, sire,” he cried, as the king entered, what is 
this I hear ! My heart aches, and my eyes are dim with 
tears ! Upon what evil have we fallen ! Let me weep 
with thee ! Let me pray with thee !” 

As he spoke he fell upon the king’s shoulder, and his 
tears fell over the king’s garments. And Abderahman 
loved his favorite again, and felt the old confidence 
revive. 

Abu,” he groaned, ^‘they have taken away my best 
counsellor from me !” 

I know it, sire ; and I have feared it.” 

Feared it, Abu ?” 

Have feared the evil stroke, sire, — not the death of 
Baal Tamar, but something as bad. And yet, when we 
refiect, it seemeth reasonable that the first blow should 
have been struck in that direction. Our enemies must 
have known that the vizier was upon the watch. Alas ! 
woe is me !” 

I fear he is dead !” the king said. 

I am too sure !” responded Abu. 

“ But — how could he have fallen ?” 

Do you not guess, sire ?” 


The King in the Toils, 


145 


I cannot.’' 

Then come — let ns sit, and I will tell thee what I 
have learned. This thing has made me weak.” 

The king sat down, and when the lord of Cazalla had 
taken a seat near unto him, the latter resumed : 

Since I saw thee last, my beloved monarch, I have 
learned some things which have served to open my eyes 
to more light than was before apparent. Early this 
morning, on the road to Cazalla, I found a man dying. 
I stopped, with my followers, and soon found that the 
fellow was one of the mountain robbers, who had been 
wounded in a skirmish, and had been left by his com- 
panions to pick his way alone. We bore him to a cot by 
the wayside, and before he died he made to me a revela- 
tion which astounded me. Upon my life, I can hardly 
find words to tell it.” 

“ Go on — go on,” whispered the king, who was eager 
and excited. 

I will go on, sire, even though my heart bleed in the 
recital. As I told you, the dying robber made a confes- 
sion to me. Last night, with a dozen companions, he 
followed Miramolin from the mountains, and, at a safe 
hour, they met at the dwelling of the Norman knight, 
Leon de Bournay. They were there in deep consulta- 
tion upon a plot for overturning our government, when 
a spy brought in word that the captain of the king’s guard 
was coming. The first proposition was, that all should 
flee ; but the Christian was more witty. He would rather 
it should appear that the robbers were his enemies ; so he 
caused them to blind him, and make preparations as 
though for strangling him. This was done, the robbers 
being ready to leap forth into the street the moment the 


146 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


guard entered. And thus did the arch enemy think to 
blind us all. But, thanks be to the fate which seems 
destined to preserve us, the scheme has been opened to 
me.'’ 

Great Allah !” gasped the monarch, who had no 
thought of doubting the governor’s word, ‘‘it is wonder- 
ful !” 

“ Aye,” resumed Abu, wiping his eyes, as he forced 
new tears forth ; “ but the thing that is to come is more 
than wonderful. It is horrible. But, sire, before I tell 
it, I must ask of thee one favor.” 

“ Ask what you please, good Abu.” 

“ It is simply this, your majesty : That you will not 
tell to the lady Lulah that which I am now about to 
relate.” 

“You have that promise.’ 

“ Then, sire, listen. Your heart will ache, as did mine, 
and your eyes may grow dim with tears, even as mine 
did. The robber was dying, and yet he had more to 
tell. I brought wine for him to drink, and so revived 
him that he was able to sit up. And then he told me 
thus : After the robbers had fled from Leon de Bournay’s 
residence, they repaired to the palace of the vizier, 
where they lay concealed until Baal Tamar came home. 
Then they called him out, upon a false pretense, and 
— O, sire, the words stick in my throat !” 

“ Mercy ! mercy !” groaned the king, covering his 
face with his hands. “ I know what you would say !” 
“You must know,” added Abu Zamar, covering his 
own face, and sobbing. “ They drew him from his 
house — they enticed him to his own garden — and there 
they strangled him — and fastened heavy stones to his 


The Kmg in the Toils, 


147 


body — and took him awa:y in a boat — and sank him 
beneath the bosom of the Guadalquiver ! O ! — weep for 
me, sire ; for the fountain of my own tears is well nigh 
exhausted 

For some moments Abderahman was so bowed with 
grief that he spoke not a word ; but finally he recovered 
so far from the shock that he could give his attention to 
the matter which lay at the bottom of all this trouble. 

Good Abu,” he said, laying his trembling hand upon 
his favorite’s arm, “ did the robber speak further before 
he died ?” 

A few words more, sire. He spoke a few words — 
and then he died — died in such agony as I pray Allah I 
may never witness again.” 

“ And of this conspiracy, Abu — did you learn more of 
that ?” 

“ Not so much as I could have wished. I only learned 
that the Christians throughout Cordova were leagued 
with the mountain robbers, and that they were looking 
for help from the North. But, sire, I am on the track, 
and I will sift this thing to the bottom if my life is 
spared. They may have their evil eyes fixed upon me 
— I know that Leon de Boumay has marked me for his 
victim — but my life is my sovereign’s, and I carry it 
upon the point of my sword. The leading spirit of the 
conspiracy is already in prison.” 

“ You mean the knight of Normandy ?” 

‘‘Yes, sire.” 

“ Aye — ^he is safely locked up, Abu.” 

“ Then there let him remain until I can get some clue 
to those who are in his confidence.” 


148 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


But why not put the dog to the rack at once V cried 
the king. 

Not yet/' replied Abu. He is not the man for the 
torture. I think he would die ere he would reveal any- 
thing. Let him remain where he is, and I will soon find 
one of more pliant stuff.’' 

The king arose from his seat, and commenced -to pace 
the floor. He walked with a slow and thoughtful tread, 
ever and anon raising his eyes and casting a glance upon 
the young lord of Cazalla. If Abderahman had ever 
had a thought of doubting the entire devotion of his 
favorite, he had none now. All his old love returned, 
and he questioned not a thing which Cazalla had told to 
him. He was bowed and broken in spirit, and the 
bruised heart clung to the prop which had thus pre- 
sented itself. By and by he sat down, and laid his hand 
upon the governor's arm. 

‘‘ Abu Zamar," he said, with much emotion, but yet 
with the calmness of a fixed purpose, “ my prime minis- 
ter — he in whom I placed all my confidence — is dead ; 
dead, too, in the hour when I need my vizier the most. 
This place must be filled. I have thought upon it, and 
my choice is fixed. Thou shalt take Baal Tamar’s 
place." 

I — I take the place !" cried Abu, with well feigned 
surprise. Are you in earnest, sire ?" 

“ Most assuredly I am." 

But, my beloved king, I am not worthy to wear Baal 
Tamar’s honored mantle. I am not old enough ; I have 
not had experience enough. Heaven knows I would 
serve thee, even to the death ; but — this — this — over- 
whelms me.’' 


The King in the Toils, 


149 


Offer me no objections, Abu,” interposed the king, 
decisively. My mind is made up. I have said it, and 
so it shall be. Thou art my vizier, and into thy hands 
do I give my best interests. Thou art old enough to 
have a true heart ; and as for thine ability, I have full 
confidence in it.” 

But, Cazalla, sire, is thus left without a governor.” 
“We can easily find gne, Abu. Do you not think 
of some one whom you could recommend ?” 

“ Aye,” replied the sheik, after reflecting a moment. 
“ There is your old general, Hixem. He has been on 
service much in Cazalla, and knows the people.” 

“ And Hixem shall be governor of Cazalla,” said the 
monarch, emphatically. “ And,” he added taking his 
companion by the hand, “ Abu Zamar is henceforth my 
grand vizier.” 

“ Sire,” returned Abu, bowing his head, as though in 
the deepest emotion, “this great honor hath entirely 
overcome me.” A little while he remained thus, and 
then he looked up and continued : “ But I will not 

refuse the place. My great love for thee makes me 
believe I can serve thee. Chide me if I go wrong — 
correct me if I am at fault — and help me with thy kind- 
ness and confidence, to do my duty.” 

“ Good Abu,” cried the king, seizing the sheik again by 
the hand, “ we will work together. I know I have thy 
love, and thou shalt surely have all my confidence.” 

At this point Abu Zamar professed to be so much 
overcome that he started up and went and leaned his 
brow against the wall. By and by he came back and 
resumed his seat. 

“ Sire,” he said, “ I am calm now, and I feel that Allah 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


150 


will give me strength, to serve you well. I accept the 
office, and the future shall tell you how thankful I am. 
But, in view of this change in my affairs, I must move 
to your capital and find a residence here.'’ 

Aye, Abu ; I have been thinking of that very thing ; 
and I have it all planned. Baal Tamar hath no wife liv- 
ing, and the Lady Lulah is his only child. She is to be 
thy wife, and all that property is to be thine. By 
Allah, thou shalt take possession at once.” 

But not marry at once, sire ?” 

Be that as you please. Of course the maiden should 
have time for mourning ; and yet, thou hast been so 
long affianced, that she may almost be looked upon as 
thy wife now. At all events Baal Tamar’s palace is 
thine, and his private papers must be turned over to 
thee. I will give thee an order to his chief scribe, and 
thus the key will be in thine own hands. Touching 
the maiden — do as you please.” 

At some future time, sire, I may speak to thee 
touching this subject.” 

Speak now, Abu.” 

It is a simple matter, your majesty. Perhaps you 
have heard that the Norman knight, during one of his 
excursions to the mountains, saved the lady Lulah from 
the grasp of some of his robber companions.” 

I have heard something of it.” 

Well — I fear that the maiden hath been influenced 
to love this adventurer. She hath almost avowed it 
unto me.” 

Ha ! Say ye so ?” 

“ I am sure of it.” 

Then, by Allah, she must be cured of her folly/' 


The King in the Toils, 


151 


If you will leave her with me, sire, I will cure her. 
A.S my wife she will soon come to herself.’' 

Be it as you will, Abu. From this hour the matter 
is in thine own hands.” 

^‘And now,” said the new vizier, let us proceed at 
once to place a seal upon our business, for I would be 
at work. It is almost night, and I hope, ere the dawn- 
ing of another day, to gain much more light upon the 
secret of the conspiracy.” 

This suited the king, and he forthwith proceeded to 
invest Abu Zamar with the badge of the new power he 
had granted unto him. Baal Tamar’s old scribe was 
much surprised when he received the order to turn over 
all important papers in his possession to Abu Zamar ; 
but he dared not disobey. 

At length the former lord of Cazalla sat in the private 
room of the grand vizier, and thus did he speak with 
himself : 

By my life of lives, and by my soul of souls ! had 
an angel direct from the Prophet, foretold this, I could 
not have believed him. Mercy ! who could have 
dreamed it ! Surely the king is demented. His 
troubles have turned his brain. When the sun arose 
this morning my highest hopes looked not so high as 
this. I had only hoped to so warp the circumstances 
of the day as to retain some hold upon the king’s 
confidence. But — the fates are with me. All is now 
safe and sure. By the Prophet, but I’ll soon have the 
crack-brained monarch by the ears ! — I’ll wear that 
crown of his ! — Aye, I’ll wear it upon my brow, and be 
king of Cordova — be sovereign of all Spain ! And,” the 
ambitious rebel continued, starting up and striding 


152 


The Co7tspii^ator of Cordova, 


across the floor, I’ll wear another jewel ! The fair 
Lulah shall be mine ; but she holds not the first place 
in my harem. No, no, the fairer Ariadne shall bless me 
with her love ! This labor shall not be all in vain. 
Thus far have I succeeded most bravely, and the end 
shall not fail me. When Abderahman is dead. 111 bring 
the beautiful Ariadne forth from her prison-house, and 
she shall be mine — all, all mine !” 

And so had the villain been plotting for many 
months. Aye — ever since the king had made Ariadne 
his wife, had Abu Zamar been plotting for this great 
revenge. He had loved the fair one, but Abderahman 
knew it not. The maiden turned him coldly away upon 
his first advance, and there the matter had, apparently, 
dropped. Ariadne never thought it worth her while to 
recall the circumstance ; and Abu Zamar kept it secret 
from policy. So the king, when his queen was accused, 
had no clue to the motives of her accuser. 

An hour past midnight Abu Zamar put away the 
parchment rolls he had been examining, and glided 
stealthily out from the palace, and ere long afterwards 
he was with his brother conspirators in their secret 
retreat. In a few words he told them what had 
transpired, and the effect was as he had anticipated. 
They were elated beyond measure, and looked on suc- 
cess as now certain. 

In a little while Euric entered, and told of his visit to 
Leon de Bournay, and its result, relating carefully the 
reasons which the knight had given for not leaving his 
prison. • 

“ I might have expected this,*’ said Abu Zamar. 
The Norman is shrev/d. But it matters not now. It 


More Work in the Priso7t, 


l'53 


is better as it is. In my new office I have unlimited 
power over the prisoners, and I shall see that we have 
no further trouble from him. My brothers, it is well as 
it is. Fortune favors us.” 

“Aye — fortune favors us,” repeated Hixem, who, on 
the morrow, was to receive the dignity of governor of 
Cazalla. 

And so thought the others. 

“ Aye,” muttered Euric to himself, as he glided out 
from the hall “ fortune doth surely favor us !” 


CHAPTER XV. 

MORE WORK IN THE PRISON. 

In one of the strongest cells of the prison, with a high, 
barred window, and door of brass, sat Ariadne, the 
queen. She was a lovely woman, just in the morning 
of life, with beauty in every feature. She sat now 
upon a low cushion, with her face buried in her hands, 
and it was plain to see that she had been weeping ; but 
she had wiped the tears away, and their traces were 
soon gone. As she sat thus, she heard some one 
approach, and presently the door of her cell was opened, 
and, as she arose to her feet, she met the gaze of Abu 
Zamar. She was somewhat startled at first, but the 
emotion was soon overcome, and she looked upon the 
visitor with calm dignity. 

“ Ariadne,” said Abu, in a soft, tender tone, “ it 


154 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


grievetli me deeply to see thee suffering here, and I 
have resolved to free thee from thy durance/' 

Thou, Abu Zamar ?” returned the queen, regarding 
him with surprise. 

“ Aye, thou fairest of the fair — I can do it." 

A shudder was perceptible in the frame of Ariadne 
as she met the earnest gaze of Abu, and, for a moment, 
she turned her face away. 

My lord," she finally said, moving to her seat, and 
folding her hands upon her bosom, “ there is no need 
that I should ask you many questions. What you have 
to communicate you can do as you please." 

And I will do it at once, sweet lady," returned the 
visitor, taking a seat as he spoke, and bestowing another 
admiring glance upon the lovely prisoner. In the 
first place, I am grand vizier of Cordova." He waited, 
as though he expected some sign of astonishment at 
this ; but he was disappointed, for, in the coolest man- 
ner possible, the queen said — 

Aye — I knew it." 

‘‘Knew it? You? And how ? 

“ The jailer told me." 

“ By my soul, but Beder Basim is free with his com- 
munications." 

“ Was it not natural that he should acquaint me with 
the particulars of so important a matter ?" 

“ Certainly — certainly," replied Abu, recovering him- 
self. “ I meant no blame, only I was disappointed, as I 
had hoped to be the first who should break to you the 
glad tidings." 

“ Glad tidings^ my lord ?" 

“ Aye, Ariadne, for so they are. I have now great 


More Work in the Prison, 


155 


power in Cordova, and it shall be wielded for your 
benefit. You shall not long remain in this cruel con- 
finement.*' 

And can you influence the king in my favor ?’* 

Do you ask that question seriously T said Abu, with 
much apparent earnestness. 

What else should I ask, my lord ?’* 

You should rather ask if I can change demons of 
Erebus into angels of light ! Ah, Ariadne, you little 
know the heart of Abderahman, if you imagine that 
any tenderness towards yourself can be kindled therein. 
He has more than once been upon the point of ordering 
you into the hands of the executioner, and it has only 
been my earnest endeavor that has saved you. Hark ! 
what noise was that ?’* 

I heard nothing, my lord.’* 

But I did. I heard it distinctly.** 

O — I see now,” returned the queen, casting her 
eyes towards the high window. A vampire has made 
it his home here with me — he generally hangs against 
the casing of the embrasure, and you have frightened 
him away.** 

Abu Zamar gazed up at the point thus indicated, and 
after listening a few moments more, he seemed satisfied, 
and resumed — 

As I was saying, I have saved thee, Ariadne, even 
at the risk of my own peace and welfare, and I will save 
thee yet further. Thou shalt be to me as the apple of 
mine eye — thou shalt be as my own soul — as my own 
life ! Sweet one, why shall I hide my_ heart ? Why 
cloak the deepest emotion I ever felt ? I have saved 
thee because I loved thee, and I will set thee free froni 


156 The Consph^ator of Cordova, 


this prison because I must possess thee for mine own 
As he thus spoke, he arose from his seat and moved 
towards the fair prisoner, with his arms outstretched. 
She uttered a low cry, half of fear and half of warning, 
at the same time starting up, and gliding back to the 
wall. 

Hold, my lord she said, with so much of author- 
ity that the man stopped as though he had been held 
by some unseen force. “ This is most unseemly. You 
surprise and confound me. In mercy’s name, bear with 
me. Give me time for reflection.” 

“ Thou shalt have plenty of time,” cried Abu, who 
had feared a stem, uncompromising repulse, and was 
hence much relieved by the easy bearing of the woman 
he sought to bend to his will. If I have seemed in 
haste, set it down -in behalf of my great love, and par- 
don me. O — I cannot tell how deeply I feel. Words 
cannot paint the all-absorbing love that consumes me. 
I will save thee — will lead thee forth from this prison — 
will place thee in the noblest station of wealth and 
honor, if thou wilt only love me in return.” 

Ariadne sank down upon her seat, and bowed her 
head upon her hands. Her frame shook convulsively, 
and for some moments she seemed to be almost over- 
come ; but finally she looked up, and spoke quite 
calmly : 

Abu Zamar, I know not what to say unto thee. I 
am not wholly myself. Thy speech hath come upon 
me so suddenly — so strangely — that it leaveth me with- 
out the power to reply.” 

‘‘ Sweet Ariadne, take thine own time for considera- 
tion, only let my great love be uppermost in thy 


More Work in the Prisoji, 


157 


thoughts. If you could see my heart, you would not 
seek time for further consideration.’' 

Ah,” replied the queen, shaking her head, it is my 
own heart that troubles me. Alas ! it hath been so 
bruised of late that its affections are well nigh crushed 
out. Ere I give answer to your marvelous speech, I 
must know my own soul.” 

You shall have the time, dearest one. Only let me 
feel that you are thinking of me.” 

I shall not fail to do that. But tell me, Abu, whither 
canst thou take me when I go out from this place ? 
Where canst thou lead me that I shall be safe from the 
fury of the king ? Have you thought of this ?” 

The vizier hesitated. Should he tell the queen that 
he expected to be himself king of Cordova ? No — he 
dared not. 

Let not that thought trouble you, sweet one. I 
have plans laid, and they are safe ones, too. You have 
no cause for fear.” 

It is a bold undertaking, Abu.” 

“ I know it is, and love such as mine might make a 
coward bold. But you shall think of it. When I come 
again I may have the whole plan perfected, and then 
thou shalt know all.” 

I shall think much.” 

And I only hope that thy thoughts may lead thee 
to love much.” 

We shall see.” 

When Abu Zamar had left the cell of the traduced 
queen, and was alone in the corridor, he stopped and 
spoke with himself : 

“ By Allah, things prosper with me most wonderfully. 


158 The Conspirator of Cordova. 


If I am not blind — if I am not befooled as man was 
never yet befooled — the queen is already to my will ; 
but she is coy, and will not too readily surrender her- 
self. Ah, I shall revel in pleasures when this work is 
done. And now to Alhakem — he will be waiting for 
me.'' 

Connected with the great prison was a department, or 
suite of rooms, set apart for a detachment of the royal 
guards, and here, too, was an office which the grand 
vizier, as criminal judge, frequently occupied for the 
transaction of such business as might there be brought 
before him. On the present occasion Alhakem had 
charge of the guard at the prison, and Abu Zamar 
found him in his private apartment. 

“ I have been waiting for you, my lord," the lieuten- 
ant said, after the vizier had entered and closed the 
door. 

I supposed so, Alhakem, but I have been most effec- 
tually employed. Are we secure ?" 

Yes. No one can interrupt us here." 

And then I think there are no nooks for eavesdrop- 
pers." 

“None, my lord. I have taken every precaution." 

“ Then I have somewhat to say unto thee," pursued 
Abu, drawing a seat close to the lieutenant's side. “ I 
have done much — much has been accomplished on all 
hands — and much yet remains to be done. Still, I can 
see our way clear, and I have fixed upon the day when 
the blow shall be struck.* 

“ Ah !" 

“ Yes — it is on the fourth day from this." 


More Work in the Priso7i, 


159 


^‘Aye — I see/’ cried Alhakem. is the day on 

which the grand council convenes.” 

“ Exactly. On that day all the grand dignitaries of 
the kingdom will be together, and the occasion will be 
most favorable. And, moreover, I shall have the 
arranging of matters, and shall thus be able to fix every- 
thing most favorably for our plans. The blow will be a 
most decisive one, and many shall fall without knowing 
the hand that smites them. The king falls first — then 
fall Omar and Beder Basim — and then sweeps the 
besom over the field wherever there is need. Still, 
Alhakem, there is one thing more that must be done at 
once. • Abderahman is bound, I fear, to see this dog of 
a Christian whom we have shut up in prison here, and 
he must not do it” 

Do you think de Boumay could influence the mon- 
arch, after what you have told him ?” 

‘ Yes — plainly — I do think so. There is no need that 
we should disguise facts from ourselves. Truth hath 
wonderful power ; and the king hath a strange faculty 
of appreciating truth when he hears it from the lips of 
such a man as is this Norman knight. As matters now 
stand, Abderahman’ s attention is wholly turned upon 
the Christians ; and so I would keep it, and, to that end, 
he must not see Leon de Bournay. And, further,” pur- 
sued the vizier, after a thoughtful pause, there is 
another danger in connection with this same matter. I 
apprehend that the Lady Lulah is resolved upon 
making her way to the king ; and, if she does, she would 
certainly influence him to send for the Norman.” 

‘‘ Methinks, my lord, that you should look out for her,” 
said the lieutenant, significantly. 


i6o 


The Co7ispirator of Cordova. 


So I will — so I will ; but I would have the knight 
looked out for at the same time” 

I am ready and willing to do my part/’ returned 
Alhakem. Abu Zamar started up and paced the floor 
for some time, with the ends of his fingers pressed 
tightly upon his brow. Suddenly he stopped, and sat 
down again. 

By the beard of the Prophet, good Alhakem, I think 
I have hit it !” he cried, bringing his fist down upon his 
knee. ‘‘ Aye — I have it now ! It shall appear that the 
knight and his esquire have taken their own lives. 
They saw that their crime was known — that exposure 
was sure, and the punishment inevitable ; and, rather 
than submit to trial, and the shame of public execution, 
they committed suicide. So it shall appear. What 
think you of it ?” 

The lieutenant did not answer directly, but when he 
did answer, his tone showed that he thought most 
deeply. 

It is a good plan,” he said. It is safe and sure. 
But, would it not be well to forge some writing, that he 
shall seem to leave behind him ?” 

I had thought of that,” returned Abu, and had 
planned to do it myself, as I think I can imitate his 
Norman hand very nearly. If we can find the men to 
do the work there can be no trouble.” 

I can find them very easily,” said the lieutenant. 

Of the five-and-twenty men who will be on guard 
with me to-night, twelve, at least, are firm friends of our 
cause, and would gladly aid us in this.” 

‘‘You are sure 


The Threshold of Despair, 193 


She beheld, as her eyes became used to the light, a 
number of men, wild and savage looking, whose garbs 
resembled those she had seen before. They were of 
the mountain robbers ! She knew it as soon as she saw 
them. She knew it from the garb they wore ; from 
the lowering darkness of their grim visages ; from the 
curious weapons that glittered upon their persons ; and 
moreover she knew it from the strange character of the 
retreat in which she thus found them. 

The maiden's imagination was painfully active, and 
her fearful fancy took another leap. She saw a man 
come out from among his companions, and approach 
the spot where she stood, — a man of middle age ; with 
noble form and commanding mien ; with a look half of 
ice, and half of fire ; with the nose of an eagle ; and 
with eyes that might vie with Erebus in depth of dark- 
ness. She knew — she felt it in her very soul — that this 
must be Miramolin, the terrible robber chieftain ! It 
came to her as a reality, and no assertion could have 
made her more sure. 

Great Allah !" she gasped, seizing Abu Zamar by 
the arm, “ what is this ?" 

“ It is where I am to leave you," Abu replied. “ And 
it is where you will be well cared for." He waved the 
advancing chieftain back with his hand, and then he 
added in a lower tone, made tremulous by deep passion. 
You have reached the end of your journey, Lulah ; and 
before we part, I must say one word. Once you were 
my affianced bride. I looked upon you as already mine, 
and the people of Cordova knew the bond there was 
between us. You chose to trample upon my love. In 
an evil hour you bestowed your affections upon an 


194 


The Consph^ator of Cordova. 


adventurer — upon an infidel — and cast away forever the 
faith you owed to me. Now lady, I will leave thee 
here ; and the time to come shall show thee how much 
thou hast gained by thy faithlessness.*’ 

He turned immediately to the chieftain, and con- 
tinued : 

“ Miramolin, I have brought the damsel unto you. Is 
the bond kept ?” 

Aye, my lord,” replied the robber, gazing first upon 
the beautiful face of the maiden, whose veil had been 
swept back over her head, and then turning to the 
vizier ; thou hast done nobly. And as my soul liveth 
within me, I, too, will keep the bond. You may depend 
upon me. Fear not, sweet lady,” he continued, turning 
his gaze again upon the maiden. ‘‘ I have loved thee a 
long time, and within this retreat thou shalt be most 
carefully nurtured.” 

‘‘ No ! no ! no !” shrieked the terrified girl, clinging 
wildly to Abu Zamar’s arm. ‘‘ Not this ! O, not this ! 
Take me back !” 

It is too late, Lulah !” 

“ Oh ! — in Heaven’s name ! spare me ! Do not so 
great a crime ! Take me home !” 

It is too late !” 

Fair lady,” spoke Miramolin, thou shalt be happy 
here.” 

Abu Zamar shook her grasp from his arm, and the 
robber chieftain took her to himself. She looked up, 
and saw the fierce gaze which came upon her from those 
burning eyes — she ealized the whole terrible truth— and 
her poor, crushed spirit could bear no_more. With a 


The Threshold of Despair, 195 


moan of anguish, such as can find its depth only in a 
broken heart, she sank back insensible. 

She has fainted,” said the outlaw. 

‘‘So much the better,” responded Abu. “You can 
now dispose of her without trouble ; and, in the morn- 
ing have her tame and submissive.” 

Miramolin spoke to one of his attendants, who quickly 
left the room, and shortly afterwards an old woman 
made her appearance. She was an Arab, of hard, 
harsh features, and generally passed for Abdalla's wife, 
though many years his senior. 

“ Here, Siloah,” said the chieftain, addressing the 
new-comer, “ bear this maiden to the chamber I have 
had prepared for her. And mark you — she is under 
your especial charge.” 

“ She shall be cared for, my lord,” replied the woman. 
And then, with a strength for which a well made man 
might have envied her, she lifted the insensible maiden 
in her arms, and bore her from the apartment. 

“Now,” said Abu Zamar, when he had an oppor- 
tunity to speak with Miramolin alone. “ I think every- 
thing is arranged. I may not see you again until we 
meet for our final concert.” 

“ You will not, unless you come here,” returned the 
robber. “ On the morrow I shall make the lady Lulah 
my wife ; — at midnight I will call my men together, so 
as to meet you in the capital at early morning. Of 
course, I shall find no difficulty.” 

“No,” said the vizier. “ Alhakem will see that a 
majority of our men are put on guard, so that your 
entrance will be easy. At the appointed hour a red 
flag will be hoisted upon the dome of the great mosque. 


196 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


and then the blow is to be struck. Upon the appear- 
ance of that signal every arm will be ready.’' 

Mine shall be, at all events,” pledged the robber, 
freely. I understand my part, and I will perform it. 
So, while you are looking to your own work, you will 
feel no apprehensions of failure in my quarter.” 

Abu Zamar said he should feel perfectly easy ; and, 
after some deliberations, and the reviewing of their most 
important plans, he started on his return to the city, 
and reached his palace some two hours before daylight. 

Under the efforts of Siloah, the lady Lulah soon 
recovered from her swoon ; but she shortly afterwards 
fell asleep, and awoke not again for many hours. When 
she arose from her pillow, she sat up and gazed about 
her. A lamp was burning on a table close at hand ; 
but its rays were feeble, for, through some nook or 
crevice, somewhere, the brighter rays of a greater 
light were struggling in. As she rubbed her eyes, and 
pressed her hands upon her brow, she tried to think 
that she had been dreaming. She had had dreams — 
most fearful dreams — of late ; and — might not this be 
only a dream ! 

Alas — no ! Too soon did the fearful reality come 
upon her ; and, with a deep, almost dying groan, she 
sank down again. Presently she heard the door open, 
and when she started up, she beheld an old woman 
standing close beside her — a dark, harsh-featured woman 
— whose face was familiar. In a few moments Lulah 
remembered her. vShe had been with her in the night, 
when she came out from her swoon. 

You have slept well,” the new-comer said, in a 


The Threshold of Despair, 


197 


tone which, though not remarkable for kindness of 
accent, was yet softer than might have been expected 
from such lips. 

Who are you ?” asked the maiden, gazing vacantly 
into the woman's face ; for her thoughts were running 
far beyond the question. 

“ I am Siloah, and I have come to wait upon you, and 
care for you, and make you comfortable. Come, let me 
help you dress, and then you shall have such refresh- 
ment as you shall choose." 

Where am I ?" pursued Lulah, with the same vacant 
stare. 

“Why — you are in a good place. Don’t you know 
where you came to last night ?’’ 

“ Last night !’’ murmured the maiden, bowing her 
head a moment. “ Oh ! angels of Heaven, have compas- 
sion ! I am — in the hands of — the mountain robbers !’’ 

“ There is no need of representing it exactly in that 
way," suggested Siloah, reprovingly. “ You are not to 
be robbed nor hurt. You are in the hands of one who 
loves you too well for that." 

O, how painfully the words fell upon the captive’s 
ear ! A groan of agony fell from her lips, and she 
pressed her hands over her aching heart. 

“ You mean — Miramolin T she faintly gasped. 

“Yes — I do mean Miramolin !" replied the old 
woman, quickly, and with an effort at pride. “ I mean 
the bravest, and the best, and the greatest man that 
ever trod these mountains." 

“ But — what does he ixiean to do ? Why am I here ?" 
The question was asked after a long struggle — asked in 
fear and trembling. 


198 The Conspii^ator of Cordova. 


“ It isn’t for me to say what my master means, fair 
lady. He must tell you that himself. I don’t know 
anything about it. But come — it is time you had some 
nourishment. I will help you dress.” 

Have I slept so long ?” 

It is now almost noon.” 

“ Noon ! — almost noon !” repeated Lulah, gazing 
about her. It is dark for such an hour.” 

Aye — the sun don’t get into this place very often. 
We are on the wrong side of the hill for that. But it is, 
as I tell you, almost noon. Shall I help you to dress ?” 
“ I can dress myself,” replied the maiden. I would 
rather do it.” 

‘‘ Then I will go and prepare some food for you.” 
And with this the old woman left the room. • 

Lulah had no desire to remain upon her couch, so she 
arose as soon as she was left alone, and having bathed 
in the cool water which stood ready for her, she put on 
her garments, and arranged her dishevelled hair. In a 
little while afterwards, ere she had had much oppor- 
tunity for reflection, Siloah returned, bearing a large 
silver tray, upon which were bread and fruit, and coffee 
and sherbet. She would have gone out without speak- 
ing, had not the maiden detained her. 

Answer me one question,” the poor girl plead, with 
her hands outstretched, and tears starting from her 
eyes. ‘‘What does the robber chieftain mean to do 
with me ?” 

“ You must ask him,” the woman replied. “ Perhaps 
he will be here to see you before a great while.” 

“ But — tell me — will they keep me here ? Am I only 
a prisoner, or ” 


The Threshold of Despair, 199 


Don’t ask me such, questions, for I cannot answer 
you.” Siloah turned towards the door as she said this, 
but ere she reached it, she stopped and turned back. 

But,” she added, in a lower tone, and with much 
meaning, I may give you a little piece of advice that 
will not come amiss : Don’t anger the chieftain ! You 
had better die than awaken his wrath. But if you are 
reasonable, and treat him respectfully, no queen can 
occupy a more enviable position than may be yours. 
You had better remember what I have said.” 

Lulah asked no more, for she had heard enough. 
The words which had been spoken to her conveyed too 
much meaning — alas ! too much ! She ate some of the 
bread and some of the fruit, for she was faint and 
weak ; but it was almost an involuntary act, for her 
thoughts were painfully busy in another direction. 
Could there be any mistake in the meaning of all she 
had seen and heard ? She prayed that there might be, 
but she could not raise a hope so high." She tried not 
to think of what the future might bring — she tried to 
shut her eyes to the fearful prospect that loomed up 
from her present position. Yet the terror would come, 
and dark phantoms hovered about her. She had seated 
herself upon one of the raised cushions, and was gazing 
up towards the aperture where the daylight struggled 
in, when she was startled by a rap upon the door. She 
listened, but she did not move nor speak. Presently 
the door was opened, and the robber chieftain entered. 
Lillah involuntarily clasped her hands upon her bosom, 
for her heart seemed suddenly palsied as she recognized 
the terrible outlaw, but its pulsations were quickly 
resumed with painful force. 


200 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


Miramolin stopped within a few feet of the maiden, 
and gazed earnestly upon her— ^gazed with admiration, 
but with a look of stern resolve that made that admira- 
tion dangerous. 

Fair lady,’' he finally said, in a tone very soft and 
persuasive, though far too cool and careful to be con- 
sidered kind, “ I am a plain-spoken man, and I shall not 
leave you long in doubt concerning the purpose for 
which you are here. I have seen you before you came 
here. I saw you a year ago, as you stopped at the cot 
of Alcassim, and rested there, and I have seen you 
since when your veil has been removed, and you 
thought you were unobserved. From the moment 
when first my eyes beheld you, I have longed to possess 
you. I loved you, and earnestly prayed that some kind 
fate might give you unto me. My p ayers have been 
answered. Abu Zamar has relinquished his right in 
my favor, and thou art now mine !” 

Lulah did not speak, nor did she move, but she sat, 
like one dreaming some horrible dream, with her hands 
folded upon her knees, and her eyes fixed upon the 
man before her. She was pale as death, and seemed 
almost bereft of sense. 

As I said before,” continued the chieftain, I am 
plain-spoken, and I shall not keep you in suspense. In 
my own sphere I am supreme monarch, and my will is 
not to be questioned, so you will understand that what 
I have purposed must be accomplished. And, further- 
more, dear lady, when I have work to do — when my 
plan is clearly laid out — I make all possible haste to its 
consummation. Thou art mine, and I am to care for 
and protect thee. Thou art mine from this moment, 


The Threshold of Despair, 


20T 


but I will not make thee my slave. Thou shalt be my 
wife, fairly and lawfully, according to the rites of the 
Islam. Among my people there is a mufti who hath 
expounded the religious law in Bagdad, and he shall 
place the seal of wife upon thee 

And still Lulah gazed upon the robber, and spoke not 
a word. The terrible agony had sealed her lips, and 
she sat like one entranced by an evil eye. 

One thing more,'' pursued Miramolin, in the same 
calm, decisive way, as though he were arranging for a 
matter of business that touched no human heart ; as 
circumstances now stand, it is necessary that our nup- 
tials should be celebrated at once. I shall be soon 
called away — perhaps before the dawning of another 
day — and I would leave you in the dignity of the posi- 
tion you are to fill. I need make no farther explanation 
upon that point. In one hour I will be with you again, 
and bring the mufti with me. If you understand the 
matter, as I think you do, you will see what course will 
be most likely to conduce to your peace and comfort. 
Remember — in one hour !" 

Mercy ! mercy !" burst in startling tones from the 
poor girl's lips, as the chieftain turned away. She 
sprang forward and caught him by the arm, holding 
him with frantic power. “ Oh ! in heaven's name ! 
Mercy ! mercy !" 

Remember — in one hour !" 

Thus spoke the robber, sternly and uncompromis- 
ingly, and then, having shaken the small white hands 
from his arm, he left the room. 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE ROBBER CHIEFTAIN’s NUPTIALS. 

What should Lulah do ? What could she do ? Was 
she not wholly in the robber’s power, far away from 
friends, with no one to help her ? Could she avert the 
doom which hung so darkly over her ? Could she, by 
any means within her power, stay the dread flood of 
evil that was setting upon her ? She thought of all this, 
and she was forced to the most unwelcome of answers. 
With a burst of anguish she threw herself upon the 
couch, where she lay until she could lie no longer. 
Then she started up, and sought relief to her rended 
nerves in pacing up and down the room. The hour 
passed, and Siloah came into the apartment. She saw 
that the maiden was up, and, without speaking, she 
turned back again. In a few moments more the door 
was re-opened and Miramolin entered. He looked 
admiringly upon his captive, but yet there was a stern- 
ness upon his face which told too plainly of the purpose 
that was in his soul. 

Fair lady,” he said, “ the hour is up, and the time 
for our nuptials has arrived. The ceremony will be 
very simple — it will take but a few minutes — and then 



The Robber Chieftahi s Nuptials ! 203 


we will commence to live a life that will be new to both 
of ns/’ 

Lnlah clasped her hands — tottered forward a few 
steps — and sank down upon her knees at the robber 
chieftain’s feet. 

“ In the name of mercy and of justice, sir, listen tome !” 
she cried, gazing up into his face with a look of deepest 
prayer. Spare me this great sorrow ! I have never 
harmed thee — I have never wronged thee. I am a poor, 
helpless child — an orphan now — I am weak and broken- 
hearted — ^bowed with heavy grief — and cast upon the 
dark sea of misfortune. Thou art strong and resolute, 
and can do thy will as it pleaseth thee. Be kind — be 
generous — spare me — and I will bless thee with my 
latest breath !” 

The robber took the kneeling girl by the arm, and, 
with a strong hand, lifted her to her feet. 

Lady,” he said, with one of those strange smiles 
which may be a thousand times more dangerous than 
the darkest frown, “you do not understand me. You 
are not yet fully acquainted with me ; but you will 
know me by and by. Among my own men, when I 
have doomed one to death, he never asks for mercy ; 
for he knows that my word is not to be broken. 
Thou art here to be my wife ; and my arrangements 
have all been made. And now, you had better ask the 
sun to fall back in his course — ask this firm-set hill to 
leap from its rest — than to ask me to forego my purpose! 
Let me hear no more of it. We will be married now, 
and then you may ask mercy of your husband in wel- 
come.” 

As he spoke he turned towards the door, and pres- 



204 


The Co7ispirator of Cordova, 


ently Siloah returned, followed by Abdalla and • an old 
mufti, named Abd ul Wahab. 

Come/' spoke the chieftain, after the new-comers 
had entered, ^^let us have done with this business as 
soon as may be. Abdalla and Siloah, thou art my wit- 
nesses. Abd ul Wahab, we are ready." 

Miramolin took the maiden's hand, and made her 
kneel upon the carpet ; and then he knelt beside her. 
She did not resist — she dared not ; and, moreover, no 
such effort could have served her. She knelt, and 
bowed her head upon her bosom. Her vision was dim, 
and her brain reeled ; yet she was conscious of what 
was being done. She knew that the robber was by her 
side, and that he held her right hand. She knew that 
the mufti had advanced, and that he mumbled over 
some passages of nuptial law. It did not need that she 
should make any response ; though she could not have 
done it had such need existed. She heard the final 
sentence pronounced ; and she knew that the work was 
done. Then she was lifted to her feet, and when she 
gazed around she found that she was alone with her 
master. The priest and the witnesses were gone. 

“ Now, lady, thou shalt have a few hours for repose," 
said Miramolin, leading her to a seat. When the sun 
is gone and the shades of evening draw around us, I 
shall come to thee as I have a right to come. Thou art 
now mine — all, all mine — the first and only wife I ever 
took — and fair enough to make recompense for the years 
of loneliness I have passed. Rest now, and greet me 
fittingly when I come to thee in the evening !" 

For a long time after the robber had gone, Lulah sat 


The Robber Chief tarn s Ntcptials ! 205 


like one spell-bound ; but finally she started up, and 
cried out in her agony : 

No 1 no ! no ! — I am not his wife ! No such unholy 
deed can be binding upon me ! I am not ! I am not 
She stopped, and gazed out into the space before her, 
as though a horrible phantom had suddenly arisen 
there. Gradually her eyes drooped from their vacant 
stare, and her hands sank upon her bosom. 

“ Not his wife ?” she whispered — the phanton was still 
before her, though she tried to shut it out. Not his 
wife she repeated in a fearful tone. Oh* my soul ! 
what shall I be ! I am lost ! lost ! lost !” And, as these 
last words broke from her lips, like the cry of one dying, 
she sank down upon the carpet, with her head reclining 
upon the low stool on which she had been sitting. 

When Lulah was next aroused to a state of perfect 
consciousness, it was by the entrance of Siloah, who 
brought food and drink. The captive started up, and 
moved towards the tray which had been placed upon 
the table. She moved with sudden energy, like one 
who has some purpose. 

You have brought no knife,’' she said. Her voice 
trembled some, but still she spoke with wonderful 
calmness. 

What would you do with a knife ?” the old woman 
asked, eyeing the maiden keenly. 

I would cut my bread, and cut my fruit. Such hath 
always been my habit.” 

It is not our custom, my child.” 

‘‘Yet it hath been mine, good woman ; and I trust 
you will humor me. If you have no knife at hand, let 


2o6 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


me take that dagger which you wear at your girdle. I 
will not harm it.'' 

In truth Lulah spoke altogether too calmly. She 
made so much effort to hide her real meaning, that it 
became clearly apparent to the quick-witted Siloah. 

“ I cannot spare my dagger," the attendant replied ; 
andj moreover, it might be a dangerous thing in the 
hands of a child like yourself. Wait awhile, and if you 
need a knife I will bring one." 

Am I to be thus restricted ?" cried Lulah. 

‘‘ Not at all, my dear. Wait till your husband comes. 
He may grant all you ask. I am not ruler here." 

The last hope was gone ; and, as Siloah left the 
room, the poor girl sank down again. She could find 
. no knife — no dagger — no weapon with which to defend 
her life from the great wrong ! That life must be 
Miramolin's if she could not restore it to the Great 
Giver before the evening came ! 

The minutes sped on, and finally Lulah was aroused 
again — this time by the entrance of the dark chieftain 
himself. She started to her feet, and supported herself 
against the wall. He brought a lamp with him which 
he set down near the tray, and then he turned and 
addressed the trembling captive. 

My fairest wife, it is now evening, and we will repair 
to our nuptial couch. Come — I will lead the way." 

Lulah grew faint and dizzy, and tottered to the nearest 
seat. 

Mercy !" she gasped. 

By the holy Prophet !" cried Miramolin, advancing, 
and seizing her by the arm, if you trifle now, a worse 
fate than you ever dreamed of shall be yours !" 


The Robber Chief tahi s Nuptials, 207 


He would have gone on and spoken further, but at 
that moment there came the sound of disturbance from 
without, and he started back as though in alarm. While 
he was listening, the door of the apartment was thrown 
unceremoniously open, and Siloah rushed in. 

“ My lord,'* she cried, in breathless haste, “ a body of 
strangers have made their way into the place !" 

“ Not beyond the secret door ?” said the chieftain. 

Yes — into our inner chambers. They came as men 
who had been thoroughly instructed. Hark I — there is 
the clash of arms !’* 

Miramolin heard it plainly, and without further 
question, he rushed out from the apartment. In the 
long passage he found some dozen of his men, opposed 
by a force of strangers, fighting as best they could in 
such a place. With a loud shout he leaped forward, 
pushing his way among his followers, and reached the 
centre of conflict just in time to see Abdalla fall dead 
upon the blood-stained pavement. A cry of astonish- 
ment, followed by a bitter oath, broke from his lips as 
his gaze rested upon him who led the invaders. 

Leon de Bournay /" 

‘‘Aye, thou unholy villain !" shouted the knight of 
Normandy, as he drew back his sword, dripping with 
Abdalla's blood, to its guard, “ it is I ! Thou hast the 
lady Lulah here !" 

“Yes, — and she is my wife !" 

“ Liar ! thou shalt never utter that sentence again !’* 
As de Bournay thus spoke he pressed hotly upon the 
robber chieftain, and in a very few moments he had him 
at a disadvantage. 

In truth, Miramolin could at no time have been a 


2o8 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


match at arms for the young and powerful Norman ; 
but in the present instance he labored under a double 
disadvantage. The very fact of the Christians having 
gained entrance to the secret passage startled him, and, 
in a measure, upset his presence of mind ; so, when he 
crossed swords with the knight, he was not so calm and 
watchful as he might otherwise have been. 

‘‘ Betrayed gasped the chieftain, as he was driven 
against the wall. 

Aye, — by your own wickedness !” returned Leon, 
holding his point at the robber’s breast. He held it 
there while he spoke, and then he bore upon the hilt 
with his whole weight. 

Miramolin sank down upon the cold stones, with his 
hands pressed hard upon his bosom, as though he would 
stop the flow of blood ; but the crimson tide would run 
— the gates of the heart had been rent asunder — and the 
life was going. He spoke not after he fell, nor did he 
look up ; but, as his hands grew weak, and slipped from 
his breast, he bowed his head, and in a moment more 
sank wholly down. The robber chieftain — ^he who had 
done so much of evil — ^he who had so long been a terror 
to the Moors of Cordova — ^had breathed his last ! 

The battle could not rage much longer. Leon de 
Bournay was followed by a score of stout Christian 
knights, while not more than a dozen of the robbers had 
been present in the subterranean abode, the chief hav- 
ing sent most of his immediate attendants into the 
mountains to see that their companions were prepared 
for the morrow’s work. Six of the outlaws were slain 
after their leader fell ; and the remaining ones cried for 
quarter. 


The Robber Chief tain s Nttptials, 209 


Lulah had heard the sound of the strife, and hope 
beamed once more upon her. She knew not who could 
have come ; but she believed that any one who sought 
vengeance or retribution upon the robber, would befriend 
her. By and by the clash of arms ceased, and then she 
listened with painful eagerness. Hark ! Some one is 
approaching ! — Her door is opened — a man enters. 

“ Lulah r 

It is Leon de Boumay ! With a wild cry of awaken- 
ing joy she starts forward, and is clasped to the Chris- 
tian’s bosom. 

“ Dearest Lulah, have I saved thee ?” There was 
agony in the question — the agony of a fearful doubt. 

‘‘ Am I not safe with thee, dear Leon ?” the maiden 
replied, clinging to him, and gazing hopefully up into 
his face. 

“ Miramolin said thou wert his wife !” 

He lied ! He lied ! There was a wickea mummery 
here ; and he had just come to base his claims upon it, 
when the sound of disturbance below surprised him. 
Before Heaven’s great Judge, I am not his wife !” 

“ Safe ! safe ! ’ broke from Leon’s lips, as he pressed 
the maiden once more to his bosom. Miramolin is 
dead — ^he fell by my hand — all the living robbers here 
are in bonds ; and we will hasten away with all speed. 
O, Lulah, what a narrow escape has this been !” 

With a rending sob, and a burst of tears, the maiden 
laid her head upon her lover’s shoulder. When she 
thought of the fearful danger which had hung over her 
— when she thought how narrow her escape had been — 
how very near to the edge of the dark gulf she had 


2 lO 


The Co7ispirato7^ of Cordova, 


stood — she could hardly realize that she was wholly 
safe. 

Look up, look up, dearest,” cried the knight, startled 
by her sudden weeping. Thou art not harmed ?” 

No, no, Leon. But — oh ! — ^how terrible ! How I 
have suffered ! — what fears — what torture — what mortal 
anguish !” 

He understood it all ; and, in gentle, soothing, hope- 
ful tones, he bore her upon his stout breast, and calmed 
her troubled spirit. He made her understand that the 
danger was past ; and finally he succeeded in turning 
her thoughts into a brighter channel. 

And then Lulah wanted to know how her lover had 
found her. 

How did you know I was here ?” she asked. Leon 
made no reply. 

“ Of course you did know it ?” she pursued, earnestly. 

“Yes,” the knight answered. “I knew where you 
were ; and as soon as I gained the information I col- 
lected a score of my brethren, and made all haste to rescue 
you. Thank God, I was in season ! But, dear Lulah,” 
he continued, raising her hand to his lips, “ you must 
ask me no more now. I am bound in honor to speak 
not another word. It will not be long, sweet love, ere 
strange things shall be shown to you. And now let us 
away as quickly as possible, for there is much before us 
— much, Lulah — and Heaven send that it worketh well 
for us !” 




CHAPTER XXL U 

A BLOW IS STRUCK ! WHERE ? 

An hour before daylight four men were assembled in 
one of Abu Zamar's private apartments. They were the 
grand vizier, Hixem, Alhakem, and Ismail. They had 
been together since midnight, though a part of the time 
had been spent at the secret rendezvous with others of 
the conspirators. They looked eager and anxious as 
they sat around the table, and their conversation was 
carried on in low, whispered tones. 

I think, said Abu, as he rolled up a parchment which 
had been open before him, that all is arranged. I can 
remember nothing more. I would give much to know 
where the Norman knight is ; but still, it matters not 
beyond the gratifying of my curiosity.’' 

He has evidently fled from the country," remarked 
Hixem. 

So I think," returned the vizier. ‘‘ And thus we’ll 
pass him by. And now," he added, unrolling the 
parchment once more, “ let us bear in mind the parts we 
have to sustain. In a very few hours the grand council 
will be in session ; and at the hour of noon, precisely, 
when the Muezzin at the mosque sounds the ezam, the 



212 


The Conspirato7^ of Cordova. 


blow shall be struck. There can be no mistake. Y ou, 
Hixem, are to be at the great mosque, which will be the 
central point within the city. You will have at least a 
thousand soldiers with you there. Of course they will 
be ready V* 

Yes, my lord,'’ replied the general. I have arranged 

it all. Those of the soldiers who are with us, will be 
the only ones armed. Be assured all shall go well at the 
mosque." 

‘‘ And you, Alhakem," continued the vizier, will be 
at the western gate. Miramolin will join you there, 
with his host." 

1 understand," answered the lieutenant, with a nod 
of assurance. You need not fear that I shall fail." 

And you," pursued Abu, turning to Ismail, will 
collect your men at the eastern gate." 

“ All is ready to that end," replied the prince. By 
Allah ! I shall strike with vengeance when the time 
comes !" 

And I," Abu added, with a flashing eye, shall be 
in the great council chamber, with the assembled power 
of the State. I have men enough to carry my point in 
that place. Of the members of the council forty-two of 
the one hundred and fifty are with us ; and then I have 
made sure that every guard who is on duty within the 
royal palace shall be ours. So, you see all is safe there. 
When the ezam is called, the head of the king shall 
drop. His crown then rests upon my brow ; and, as 
monarch of Cordova, I shall carry on the battle until the 
city is ours. When this is accomplished — when all within 
our walls are subdued — the subjugation of other districts 
will be easy." 


A Blow is Struck ! — Where ? 213 


And so thought the others. 

“ There is one point more” suggested Hixem. The 
convicts must be loosed from the prison.’' 

“ That is all attended to,” replied Abu. “ Euric will 
see to that. He will see that the prisoners are set free, 
and Muza will organize them, and lead them to the 
mosque. And now we must separate, and look to our 
work. Remember — at the hour of high twelve!” 

The conspirators arose, and joined hands : and having 
repeated their oath of fidelity, they went out, each to his 
own quarter. 

******* 

The morning dawned bright and clear, and at an 
early hour the noble sheiks who were members of the 
Grand Council began to arrive at the royal palace. It 
was near the middle of the forenoon when the king, 
leaning upon the arm of Abu Zamar, entered the council 
chamber, and took his seat upon the throne. He looked 
pale and haggard, as though he had suffered much of 
late ; but, when he beheld his noble governors and gen- 
erals about him, something of the old fire lighted up his 
eye, and the royal look came back to his face. 

At an hour before noon the council was organized, 
and the Grand Mufti made proclamation ; after which 
the vizier presented those items of business and infor- 
mation which came first in order. 

‘‘ Let the matter of this conspiracy come up soon,” 
whispered the king ; for I am most anxious concerning 
that. Hast thou gained all the knowledge thou did’st 
hope for ?” 

“ Yes, sire,” replied Abu Zamar. His voice trembled 


214 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


slightly ; but he lost not the stern calmness of his fea- 
tures. I have found it all. Wait until the Muezzin 
sounds the call to prayer — wait until that time, and 
then the subject of the conspiracy shall be given to the 
council.’’ 

The king seemed willing to let the matter rest thus ; 
though it was plain to be seen that he was far from 
being easy. As the minutes sped on he grew more and 
more nervous ; and, at times, he failed to understand 
clearly the propositions which his officers made. 

Ah ! he missed one familiar face from that council. 
He missed one in whose judgment he had always with 
safety confided — one who had always been free to 
advise, safe to plan, and bold to execute. 

Alas I” the monarch murmured to himself, as he 
bowed his head upon his hand, where is Baal Tamar ? 
I shall never see his like again !” He followed Abu 
Zamar with his eye, and he felt that he was not the man 
for the place. Somehow the young sheik had changed. 
His love seemed to have died out, and a spirit of rest- 
lessness and disquiet pervaded him. His movements, 
and his speech, were unnatural and constrained. But 
Abderahman’s refiections were disturbed in a summary 
manner. An old sheik, governor of Alcala, arose in his 
place, and spoke with deep emotion : 

Sire, as there is a silence in our council, I have a 
desire to ask a question upon a most important point. 
Word hath reached us in the South that there is a deep- 
laid conspiracy in the kingdom — that it hath its heart in 
Cordova. I am anxious concerning it. Can the coun- 
cil have information ?” 

There was a strange movement in the chamber as the 


A Blozv is Struck! — Where? 


-15 


old sheik sat down. Some looked eager, and anxious 
for information ; while others grasped their daggers, as 
though the time might soon come when they would be 
needed. But Abu Zamar was the first to answer. He 
had been on his way to the window, where the sun- 
dial was placed, when the question was asked, and he 
stopped suddenly, and made reply: 

Sire,'’ he said, our lord of Alcala is a little prema- 
ture in his motion. The whole subject of the conspiracy 
is under strict examination ; and, within an hour, I shall 
have positive information to communicate.” 

There was a low murmur in the chamber, and the 
councillors gazed from one to another with anxious, 
inquisitive glances. The king said nothing, but looked 
about upon the assembly as though he were wondering 
if they were all his friends. 

In the meantime Abu Zamar moved on to the window, 
and looked upon the dial. It wanted not more than ten 
minutes of noon. He walked back to the throne, and 
then went to the window again. Five minutes had gone ! 
He gazed off upon the dome of the great mosque ; and 
he saw the signal flying there — the signal which was to 
call Miramolin and his host from their ambush. 

Hark ! What sound is that ? It is the clash of arms ! 
It comes frora the mosque, and from the distant 
gates! Abu bends his ear, and he hears it plainly. 
Others must hear it soon, for the din is increasing. 
Very soon it must reach the ears of the councillors, and 
of the king. 

By all the fiends !” gnashed Abu, between his 
clenched teeth, and with his dagger firmly clutched. 


2i6 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


they have struck too soon ! But there is no help. 
We must follow 

He had turned towards the throne, and was upon the 
point of speaking, when a loud noise, as of the tramping 
of many feet, was heard upon the broad stairs without. 
The king had started to his feet ; but, before he could 
speak, the great door was thrown open, and a Moorish 
knight, clad in shining mail, with a black vizor drawn 
completely over his face, strode into the chamber. He 
was of majestic bearing, and most noble presence, and 
his step was of one who had authority. He advanced 
straight to the throne, and addressed the king. 

“ Sire,** he said, in a tone that startled all who heard 
it, as you value your life — as you value the welfare of 
your people — sit still upon your throne until your 
council is winnowed !’* Then he turned to the assembly, 
and, in a loud voice, continued — 

My lords and nobles, there are conspirators among 
you ! Let those who are honest be without fear !’* 

Then the mystic knight clapped his hands, and in a 
moment more two hundred armed men — members of 
the royal guard, came marching into the chamber. 
They seemed to know just what was wanted of them ; 
for, without hesitation, they moved to the crescent- 
shaped auditory, and began to make prisoners of some 
of the councillors. 

“ How now !” cried Abu Zamar, as soon as he could 
recover from his astonishment sufficiently to command 
his speech. ‘‘ In the name of all the powers, what 
meaneth this ? Sire, it is a most — ** 

He was cut short in his fiery speech by feeling a 


A Blow is Struck ! — Where ? 


217 


heavy hand laid upon his shoulder, and, on turning, he 
beheld the mysterious knight standing over him. 

“ Abu Zamar,'' the unknown said, in a voice that 
sounded strangely, startlingly familiar, thou, too, art a 
prisoner !'* 

“ Me shouted the vizier, drawing his sword and 
starting back. “ By the fiends of darkness, thou liest ! 
Make me a prisoner ! By the everlasting heavens, the 
words shall die in thy heart, thou false-tongued fool I” 

But Abu Zamar was not permitted to do as he pleased. 
Half-a-dozen stout soldiers gathered about him, and, 
while the curses sounded loud and deep upon his lips, 
his sword was taken from him, and his hands lashed 
behind him. And in like manner had forty-two 
members of the council been disarmed and bound. 
They had made but little resistance, for so quick and 
precise had been the movements of the soldiers, that 
they were under arrest ere they could fairly recover 
their senses from the first shock. Those lords and 
gentlemen who had not been molested, to the number of 
over a hundred and fifty, had been at first sorely 
alarmed, for they surely thought that this must be the 
breaking out of the rebellion ; but when they saw the 
three-and-forty who were bound, and saw also that the 
work stopped there, they began to breathe again, though 
with great wonderment. 

While this strange proceeding had been going on, the 
king had not spoken a word, but he sat upon his throne, 
with his body bent forward, watching the mystic knight, 
like one whose life-current had been suddenly suspended. 
But when he saw Abu Zamar bound, and saw that the 


2 i 8 The Conspirator of Cordova. 


soldiers had stopped in their work, his power of speech 
returned to him. 

“ In the name of Allah and his Prophet he gasped, 
“ what means this ? Who art thou T 

“ I am one who hath helped to crush a conspiracy that 
aimed at thy life, sire, and the total overthrow of thy 
government. Hark ! do you not hear the sound of many 
voices in the streets T 

^Wes,'' whispered Abderahman, trembling. 

“ It is the sound of victory, sire. Thine enemies 
within the city are by this time all conquered. Heaven 
grant that it may be so without the walls.'' 

“ But — Abu Zamar — he is not — " 

Believe nothing, sire !" cried Abu, vehemently. 
“ As you live, this is the rebellion ! Can you not see 
it ? Let yonder masked villain be slain where he 
stands !” 

While the king was hesitating in his reply, gazing 
first upon this young vizier, and then upon the mystic 
knight, the great door was opened again, and Leon de 
Bournay, clad in armor from top to toe, and covered 
with blood and dust, entered the chamber, and advanced 
towards the throne. But he did not seek the king. 
No — ^he bowed to the Moorish knight, and then he 
said — 

My lord, I met the enemy this side of the Almo, 
nearly a thousand strong, under command of a lieuten- 
ant, and nearly all of them we either slew, or made 
prisoners.*' “ 

What enemy ?" demanded the king, who seemed 
wholly beside himself with wonder and alarm. 

The Norman speaks of the mountain robbers, sire," 


A Blow is Siriick ! — Where ? 


219 


returned the Unknown. I sent him, this morning, 
with a host of his companions, to intercept the robbers, 
as I knew that they would be on their way to join the 
rebels in the capital. And he reports that he hath done 
his work.” 

Did he meet Miramolin T 

I slew Miramolin last night, sire, and made prisoners 
of some of his chief officers, so I had an easier task 
to-day,” replied the Norman knight, as the Moor had 
motioned for him to speak. The outlaws were with- 
out an acknowledged leader, and they held no hand 
against the stout arms of Christian knights. Still, 
though their chieftain was dead, they were pressing on 
to keep the appointment to which they had been 
pledged — to join the rebels in the capital — for they had 
been promised much plunder.” 

Now, by the throne of my fathers !” cried the 
monarch, starting to his feet and clapping his hands, 
I must understand this more fully. I will have no 
more of doubt or mystery !” He spoke like a king now, 
and the kingly look was upon his handsome face. 
“ First, thou masked knight, I demand to know who 
and what thou art !” 

The Unknown took a step forward and raised his 
vizor. A murmur of astonishment went up from the 
assembly ; Abu Zamar uttered a groan, and tottered 
back, while the king, with a glad cry, sprang from his 
throne, and fell upon the bosom of his well-beloved, 
faithful minister. 

“ Baal Tamar !” he cried ; O — is it thou ?” 

Yes, sire, it is your old friend, safe and' well.” 

For some moments Abderahman found it difficult to 


2 20 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


believe that all he saw and heard was real ; but it came 
to him after awhile, and once niore he fell upon the 
bosom of his true grand vizier. 

“ Thou art safe now, sire,'' Baal said, as he led the 
king back to his throne. 

“ But there was a fearful conspiracy T 

“ Yes, sire." 

And the blow was to have come — " 

It had been planned that thou shouldst fall at noon, 
sire, and the plot was most cunningly and carefully 
devised. Nay — start not, for the hour is passed, and 
thou art safe." 

And thou hast saved me, Baal ?" 

“ No, sire — not I." 

“ Who then ?" 

“ Thou shalt see the kind guardian, sire, and from his 
lips shalt thou hear the whole story of this abominable 
plot." 

As Baal Tamar thus spoke, he turned towards the 
door, and shortly after he led the mystic youth forward 
— the same who had led him away from his palace, on a 
dark night, to a darker place. 

Euric !" broke from Abu Zamar's lips, as he saw 
the fair-faced boy. Betrayed T he added, in gasping 

tones, as he sank down upon a seat. 

This is he who hath saved you, sire," spoke Baal 
Tamar. 

But the king heard nothing. He only saw the 
strange face before him, and, with his eyes fixed to a 
painful gaze, his hands clasped, and his whole frame 
quivering, he eagerly whispered — 

Great Allah ! Who is this ?" 



CHAPTER XXIL 

CONCLUSION. 

The emotions manifested by the different individuals 

in the council chamber, when Euric entered, were as 
various as they were strange and startling. The con- 
spirators knew at once that they had been betrayed ; 
and, moreover, it was now evident who had done it. 
They glared upon their boyish companion with savage, 
vengeful glances, and their curses were loud and deep. 
Many of the councillors who were not in the conspiracy 
had heard much of the mysterious youth, and they 
gazed upon him with a wondering curiosity. But the 
king was the most startlingly affected. He had started 
up from his seat, and would have leaped down from the 
platform, had not Baal Tamar interposed. 

Sire,'' the old mini^ster said, I pray you listen to 
this youth. Listen, and he will tell you the whole 
story of this conspiracy." 

Great Allah !" murmured the monarch, as he sank 
back, and gazed from his old vizier to Euric, what is 
all this ! My best friend is dead, and is alive ! Rebel- 
lion has come, and is gone ! And now this spirit 
appeareth before me ! I cannot comprehend it !" 

Euric had taken a step forward, and was upon the 


222 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


point of speaking, when Abu Zamar, bound as he was, 
started to his feet. 

Sire,'’ he cried, “ will you listen to the foul false- 
hood of an avowed conspirator 1 This is all a plot — a 
deep-laid, cunning plot — to cover up real guilt !” 

“I will listen to anything," replied Abderahman, 
sternly. And he looked upon his quondam favorite as 
though he much distrusted him. ‘‘ Sit down, Abu, and 
remain quiet. Down, I say, or I must force thee !" 

As the young sheik sank back into his seat, the king 
turned to the strange youth, and bade him go on. 

But they were destined to another interruption ; for 
at that moment the great door opened again, and Beder 
Basim, the jailor, entered the chamber, and advanced 
straightway to where Baal Tamar stood. 

My lord," he said, I have come to report as thou 
didst command. All is secure in the prison, and the 
last show of resistance or turmoil is put down." 

Right, good Beder," returned the minister. ‘‘And 
thou hast come in good time, too ; for thou canst now 
corroborate the statements which Euric is about to make. 
Move back and listen." Then Baal Tamar turned to 
the king, and added : 

“ This is the last report we need, sire. The rebellion 
is crushed, and all is safe. And now Euric shall speak." 

Once more the youth moved forward, and this time 
he was not interrupted. He trembled, and for a few 
moments his voice was choked ; but finally he suc- 
ceeded in controlling himself, and, with his hands 
folded upon his bosom, he commenced the revelation 
he had to make : 

“ Sire, I cannot speak long, for I am not strong ; and^ 


Conclusion, 


223 


in this presence, I feel oppressed ; but yet you shall 
hear all of importance. Know, then, that I was a 
prisoner — confined in one of the gloomy cells of your 
stout prison — and that Beder Basim was my keeper. 
One day Beder came to me and told me that a poor man 
was dying in a deep dungeon, and he asked me if I would 
go and comfort him in his pain, and see if anything 
could be done for his relief. I went, and found the 
man past all hope of recovery. His name was Joudar, 
and he had committed a murder. I was kind to the 
suffering wretch, and spoke such words of comfort as I 
could call to mind. He was touched by my appeals, 
and finally stated that he had a secret to communicate. 
He would tell it to me, and he hoped that the act might 
in some measure make amends for the evil he had done. 
He then confessed to me that there was a dangerous 
conspiracy on foot in Cordova, and that he had been 
engaged in it — a conspiracy which aimed at the death 
of the king, and the overturning of the government. 
He said that many high officers were engaged in it, and 
that the services of the mountain robbers had been 
secured. And he told me further, that Abu Zamar was 
at the head of the whole — that Abu Zamar was the 
chief conspirator, and was to win the crown of Cordova 
if the rebellion succeeded.'^ 

At this point Abu leaped again to his feet. He was 
pale as death, but his lips frothed with rage. 

Sire,’' he cried, this is false ! — all, all false 1” 

Down !” ordered the monarch, trembling at every 
joint. Interrupt us again, and I’ll have thy mouth 
stopped with a gag ! Now go on, thou strange-faced 
boy. I am anxious.’' 


224 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


The dying man told me, sire, that Abu Zamar was 
the leader of the conspiracy, and that the blow was 
soon to be struck. He furthermore informed me that 
should the evil be suspected, the Christian sojourners 
in Cordova were to have the suspicion fastened upon 
them. In a little while the poor man died, and I went 
and told Beder Basim all I had heard ; and I told him, 
too, that if he would give me permission, I would go 
forth and save the king, and save Cordova. At first he 
was fearful ; but finally, when I had convinced him 
that I could disguise myself so that I should not be 
detected, he entered fully into my plan, feeling that the 
object we had in view would more than justify this 
departure from the strict line of his duty. 

“ So I disguised myself, sire, and went forth. I found 
Abu Zamar, and to him I represented that I had much 
cause for enmity against the king, and that I was ready 
to enter into any conspiracy that might be afloat. Of 
course he was wary, but I succeeded in allaying his 
doubts concerning my honesty, and he finally admitted 
me to his confidence, believing me to be the child of 
some banished noble. I was admitted after this, to the 
secret council of the conspirators, where I found Hixem, 
and Alhakem, and Ismail and Muza, and many others, 
some of whom you now see before you, bound. And 
there, too, I saw Miramolin, with some of his most noted 
lieutenants. And there I heard the whole plot made 
plain. I heard Abu Zamar plan for the death of Sir 
Leon de Bournay, for the Norman knight was feared. It 
had been given out that the Christians were in rebellion, 
and Abu Zamar would not have you question the fair 
knight. And Abu was jealous, too, for he knew that 


More Work in the Prison, 


i6i 


“ I will pledge my own life for the fidelity of the 
twelve whom I shall name.” 

‘‘ Then,” pursued the vizier, let it be as we have 
proposed. I will be here at one hour before midnight, 
and we will arrange the work. You can have your men 
ready by that time ?” 

“ Yes, my lord.” 

Be sure that the greatest care is taken ; for this is a 
most important matter.” 

My life is at stake.” 

So is mine,” added Abu Zamar ; and with this he left 
the prison, and made his way to the royal palace, 
where he found the king anxious to see him. 

“ I have made some further progress, sire,” he said, 
in answer to the monarch’s inquiry, ‘‘and I find the 
proofs of the Christian’s complicity in this matter 
increasing at every step. But, on the morrow, if my 
plans do not fail me, I shall know all. I have a trap 
set, and you shall see how the knight of Normandy will 
be led into it. In short, sire, I will have him where he 
cannot deny his guilt.” 

Abderahman was much pleased at this, and thought 
not of questioning what his favorite had done ; but was 
rather inclined to give him unlimited power. 

After this, Abu "Zamar retired to his private apart- 
ment, where he busied himself until it lacked a little 
more than an hour of midnight, when he repaired again 
to the prison, where he found Alhakem waiting for him. 

“ All is in readiness,” said the lieutenant. “ The old 
jailer has retired, so the coast is clear. My men are in 
waiting, and are prepared for the work.” 

“ How many have you selected ?” 


i 62 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


Ten — all stout, faithful men, each of whom may be 
depended upon. I thought it best to take enough, so 
that the job might be done quickly and surely.'" 

Right, Alhakem. I have the writing all prepared. 
Here it is ; and I think that the knight’s own esquire 
would swear that his master wrote it.” As he spoke he 
drew from his bosom a small piece of parchment, 
whereon he had written what purported to be a con- 
fession of Leon de Bournay, acknowledging his guilt, 
stating that he and his esquire chose rather to take their 
own lives than risk a trial, and advising his brother 
Christians to give up all thoughts against the Moorish 
king. This,” continued Abu Zamar, after he had read 
it, we will have left upon de Bournay’s table. What 
think you of it ?” 

Alhakem examined it and pronounced it just the 
thing. What else do we wait for ?” he asked. 

Only for your men.” 

“ They are at hand.” 

‘‘ And do they know the cell ?” 

I shall show them.” 

They are to make no hesitation ?” 

‘‘ None at all. The dogs will be dead and cold before 
midnight.” 

Then go at once, and I will await your return.” 

“ You shall not wait long,” replied the lieutenant ; 
and having thus spoken, he went out and called the ten 
assassins whom he had instructed, and led them up to 
the cell where the Christians were confined. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

MUTTERINGS. 

Abu Zamar remained in the private room of the 
officer of the guard, awaiting the return of his com- 
panion in iniquity. Part of the time he walked up 
and down the floor, and part of the time he sat upon one 
of the sofas. He was a little uneasy, for he had much 
upon his mind ; but he believed that everything was 
working well, and he endeavored to cheer himself by 
the reflection. Still an occasional doubt would creep in 
upon him, and give him some trouble. At length 
Alhakem returned, and the vizier started forward to 
meet him. 

‘‘ Now, my good lieutenant, is the work done ?’* 

“ No, my lord — it is not done 
How !’' cried Abu, starting back. “ Not done I In 
mercy’s name, did you not have men enough ? Did you 
hesitate \ Has some foul fiend thwarted us ?” 

‘‘ Hold, my lord,” interposed the lieutenant, as he 
placed his lantern upon a shelf. You misjudge us if 
you think we could have failed under any ordinary cir- 
cumstances. ‘Had we found the Christians, they should 
not have been alive now.” 

Had you found them ? "What mean you ?” 


164 


rhe Co7ispirator of Cordova, 


“ I mean that they were gone. They are not in the 
prison !” 

But they may have been changed to some other 
cell.^^ 

No — that cannot be. Such things are never done 
without the knowledge of the officer of the guard. They 
have made their escape.^^ 

“ By Allah, but this is most unfortunate. I cannot 
comprehend it. Can Beder Basim have dared to do 
such a thing ?” 

Most assuredly not,’* answered the lieutenant, quickly 
and decidedly. But how is it with that mysterious 
companion of ours, whom we call Euric ? May not he 
have done it T 

Abu Zamar was about to reply, when, agreeably to 
the old saying, Speak of his Satanic majesty,” &c., the 
mystic youth made his appearance. He opened the 
door, and entered, without ceremony of any kind, bow- 
ing with polite dignity as he came in, and seeming 
entirely unconscious of the fact that there was anything 
remarkable in his movements. 

“Ha ! how is this ?” cried the vizier, staring with 
astonishment. “ How came you here ?” 

“ I came, my lord, as you came, by the corridor and 
by the door.” 

“ But,” said Alhakem, with much show of agitation, 
“ how passed you the guard ? By the Prophet, I gave 
them strict orders to pass no one !” 

“ Blame not your guard, sir lieutenant,” returned the 
youth, “ for they have not willingly disobeyed you. 
Guards are nothing to me. They saw me not when I 
came.” 


M utterings, 165 


“ In mercy’s name, what are you ?” exclaimed the 
vizier, gazing upon the intruder with increased wonder. 
Whence come you ? How come you ?” 

Abu Zamar, I am a conspirator, and I will follow 
the work until it is accomplished. Let us dispose of the 
legitimate business we have in hand ere we enter upon 
any other. As sure as the sun shall rise again, and roll 
another day over the earth, so sure shall you know the 
mystery when our work is done ; but I will not speak 
more now, for an oath, as solemn as the chapters of The 
Book, binds my tongue. I have come to you at this 
hour on business. I have succeeded in accomplishing a 
purpose which I had in hand. I have led the Norman 
knight and his esquire out from the prison, and they 
are now both beyond these walls.” 

“ Heaven save us ! I feared it !” gasped Abu, clasp- 
ing his hands upon his knees. 

Feared it ?” repeated the youth, with a show of sur- 
prise. Was it not so planned ? Were we not to have 
the Christians beyond the reach of the king 

“Aye — and we would have done it to-night, most 
effectually,” returned the vizier, excitedly. “ By the 
spirits of darkness, this is most unfortunate !” 

“Had I known ^your plan, my lord, I might have 
done differently. I know that the king was liable to 
call the prisoners before him, and I did not think it 
well that it should be so. The work of setting them 
free was once given me to do, and I thought not of pos- 
sible harm in its accomplishment.” 

“ My lord,” spoke Alhakem, “ would it not be well to 
let all other considerations rest for the while, and look 


1 66 The Co7ispirato7^ of Cordova, 


after these fellows ? I can set my men upon their track 
at once/' 

Aye — thou art right," replied the vizier. And then, 
turning to Euric, he asked, How long since you set 
them free ?" 

It is not yet an hour, my lord." 

Which way did they go ?" 

I think they went first to their old residence, and 
from thence they probably took to the river." 

Whatever may have been Abu Zamar’s desire to 
bestow further rebuke upon the strange youth, or to 
dive further into the mystery which enveloped him, 
he deemed it best to defer all that, and follow the 
escaped Christians, so he bade Alhakem summon 
some of his trusty men, and as soon as possible he 
set off, allowing Euric to go whither he pleased. 

The vizier and the lieutenant went to the dwelling 
which Leon de Bournay had formerly occupied, and, 
upon close examination, they were satisfied that some 
one had recently been in the house, as there were 
fresh tracks in the court, and new marks in the dust 
upon the stairs ; but there was no living Christian to be 
found in it now, and they went out into the garden. 
Here, also, they found fresh footprints, which they 
traced to the water’s edge. 

We must find two boats," said Abu, and one party 
must go up, while another goes down. We may gain 
some trace of him upon the river." 

And so it was done, and they cruised about upon the 
water, pulling up and pulling down, pulling in-shore 
and pulling out, until it lacked only an hour of day, but 


Mtitterings, 



no trace could they find further of the knight of 
Normandy. 

Where is Euric T' asked Abu Zamar, when they had 
reached the prison again. 

But Alhakem did not know. No one knew. They 
had not thought to bid him meet them again, and they 
had no hopes of finding him now. 

By the holy Prophet \” cried the lieutenant, I do 
much doubt that youth. I fear him.*' 

“ Why so ?” asked the vizier, in a troubled mood. 

“ Because I believe he is an evil genius. He is not 
human. He hath put on this remarkable guise — a guise 
which startles us all with its seeming familiarity, but 
which none of us can read — he hath put it on, and come 
amongst us for evil.'' 

“Nay, Alhakem," replied Abu, -after a little reflec- 
tion, “ I do not think so. I have more confidence in 
him. I know there is something strange about him — 
something inexplicable — but still I will trust him. 
Thus far he hath served us well, and even in this thing 
he hath done no more than he was commissioned to 
do." 

^Well," said the lieutenant, with a slight tinge of 
reluctance, “ I hope you may be right. At all events, 
we can easilv watch him, if he is human." 

“ Psha,w ! don't talk so, Alhakem. I tell you, in time 
you shall find that he is all that he should be. I know 
how the matter stands, and I fancy I can almost read 
his secret. I believe he is the son of some one who has 
been banished from Cordova, and he has sworn, with an 
oath, to be revenged. From a remark which I once 
heard him drop, I believe that those whom he repre- 


i68 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


sents — probably some members of his family, and per- 
haps his parents — ^have bound him by an oath to keep 
his secret until his purpose of revenge is accomplished/’ 

The lieutenant had much confidence in Abu Zamar’s 
judgment, and he tried to make himself believe that this 
all might be so/' 

And now," said the vizier, I must to my palace 
awhile, and then to the king. And yet," he added, 
pressing his hand upon his brow, I know not exactly 
how to move. The king must know that de Bournay 
has escaped, and then his first movement will be to 
send for Beder Basim. By Allah, I must see the jailor 
first, for I would know how he will look upon the 
matter. I will go now to my palace, and in an hour do 
you send for me, as though something of consequence 
had happened." 

The lieutenant promised so to do, and Abu Zamar 
withdrew, and made the best of his way to his palace, 
being admitted by one who was in his confidence, where 
he threw himself upon a couch and fell asleep. 

Shortly after sunrise the vizier was aroused by one 
of his attendants, who announced that a messenger, 
from an officer of the guard at the prison, wished to 
speak with him. Abu performed his toilet as soon as 
possible, and then went down into the smaller court, 
where he found the messenger waiting. Of course, it 
was a summons from Alhakem, and the vizier at once 
set out. At the prison he received information that 
Leon de Boumay and his esquire had both escaped 
some time during the night. Upon this he straightway 
sent for Beder Basim, whom he met with a stern, indig- 
nant look. 


Mutterings, 


169 


Beder,” he cried, what is this I hear ? I have been 
called from my palace by the officer of the guard, and 
here I am met with the startling intelligence that both 
the Christian prisoners have made their escape ! What 
can it mean T 

Escaped uttered the old man, starting, as though 
with terror. 

Aye,’' said Alhakam. When I sent the sentinel 
around this morning, he found Leon de Bournay’s cell 
open and empty. We have searched all the corridors 
and the courts, but the prisoners cannot be found.” 

What make you of it added Abu Zamar. 

In truth, I know not what to make of it,” replied 
Beder, trembling. “ But the guard are responsible,” he 
said, with sudden energy. 

Are not all the prisoners under your charge ?” 

Not wholly so, my lord. Permanent prisoners, who 
are given in charge to me as such, upon sentence of 
the king, I am responsible for with my life ; but those 
who are brought hither by the royal guard, and to 
whom the officer of said guard may at any time have 
access, are not wholly upon my responsibility. If the 
Christians are gone, must they not have passed some of 
the sentinels ?” 

None of the sentinels have seen them,” said 
Alhakem. 

^^Then,” responded the old man, with his hands 
folded upon his breast, an evil spirit is broke loose in 
Cordova. My lord, I much fear that some ill-disposed 
afrite haunts our prison ; for it cannot be that there is 
treason among the royal guard,” 


170 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


Of course there cannot be/’ said the lieutenant, 
quickly. 

“ At all events,” added Beder Basim, you had better 
send in search of the missing prisoners, and I will look 
out for those that are left. I hope the king will not 
blame me.” 

Fear not on that score, good Beder,” interposed the 
vizier. I know your stem integrity, and I will excuse 
you to our royal master. You had better go and see if 
the rest of your prisoners are safe, while we post off 
men after the fugitives.” 

Without further remark the old jailer turned and left 
the place, and when he was gone the two conspirators 
conferred somewhat further together. 

I do not think Beder Basim suspects anything,” said 
the lieutenant. 

‘^No,” replied Abu. ‘‘He is a blunt old man, and 
makes curious expressions ; but I am sure he does not 
suspect us. However, let them suspect as much as 
they please, we shall be free from danger before their 
suspicions can take any due form. But I must now to 
the king, and fix this matter with him as best I can ; 
and, in the meantime, be careful how you answer ques- 
tions touching it.” 

When Abu Zamar met the king, he broke to him as 
carefully as possible the news of the escape of the two 
Christians. 

“ But, sire,” he said, ere Abderahman had time to 
answer, “ I am rather glad, than otherwise, that they 
are gone, for I have a clue to their whereabouts, and 
will thus find them in company with some of their 
accomplices.” 


Mutterhigs, 





Still,” urged the monarch, as soon as he could find 
room for speech, I do not understand it. How, in the 
name of the Prophet, could they have escaped ?” 

I can easily account for it,” replied Abu, determined 
to make a bold stroke. I have had a conference with 
Beder Basim and the lieutenant, and we have made up 
our minds that there must be one or more conspirators 
among the royal guard. However, this gives me no 
uneasiness, as we can easily detect the villain if he is 
there.” 

The king was fairly beside himself with astonishment 
and vexation ; by watchful effort, however, Abu Zamar 
succeeded in quieting him. 

“ But,” pursued Abderahman, after he had paced the 
floor awhile, “ I am uneasy and anxious. I cannot live 
so. I would rather the conspirators should rise to-day, 
and give me battle at the very gates of my palace, than 
live in this suspense. Battle, hot and fierce, would be 
a relief to me.” 

“ Sire,” replied the vizier, with much emphasis and 
assurance, “give me but three days more, and I will 
lay this whole thing open. We may have to fight ; but 
we will fight with much advantage.” 

“ When you ask for just three days, do you know what 
you can do within that time ?” 

“Yes, sire. I speak understandingly. If you can 
restrain your impatience for that length of time, you 
shall find light enough beyond it.” 

And the king said he would wait. 

But the king was not the only one in Cordova who 
was rendered uneasy by the mystic cloud that hung 
over the land. There was uneasiness on every side. 


172 The Conspirator of Cordova. 


The disappearance of Baal Tamar, who had been 
beloved on all hands, had startled the people, so that in 
all quarters a dangerous conspiracy was talked of and 
feared. 

“ Alas !’' said an old armorer, almost under the 
shadow of the royal palace, things have gone wrong 
ever since the beautiful young queen was dragged 
away and locked up in the great prison.” 

Aye,” muttered another, with a shake of the head, 
and things will grow worse with the new love the 
king has taken.” 

What love ?” asked the armorer. 

I mean — Abu Za?7iari' 

“ Ah — be careful how you whisper that. There's 
evil in the very name !” 


CHAPTER XVII. 

GLOOM WITHOUT — GLOOM WITHIN ! 

The morning opened with clouds and wind — clouds 
which arose from beyond the mountains, and wind 
which came howling and moaning down from their 

s 

bleak summits. The day was dark and dismal, and the 
great river gave forth strange notes as it rolled on in 
its swelling flood. All was gloom in Cordova — gloom 
without and within — gloom upon men’s faces, and 
gloom in men’s hearts. And there was gloom in the 
deep dungeon where sat the imprisoned queen. Her 


Gloom Within — Gloo^n WithotU ! 


^73 


head was bowed ; her small, white hands were clasped 
with a tight pressure upon her bosom ; and she mur- 
mured to herself of the fate which had befallen her. 
There was agony in her tones, and marks of mighty 
emotion upon her fair brow. 

And into the dungeon came Abu Zamar — from the 
gloom without to the gloom within. He came unan- 
nounced, and without ceremony. There had been some- 
thing darker than gloom upon his face that morn- 
ing ; but it all vanished as he entered the dungeon, 
and when he met the queen's gaze he smiled. 

Pardon me, sweet Ariadne," he said, as he bowed 
before her, and then took a seat ; pardon me for this 
intrusion. I was here on business, and I could not 
resist the temptation to see you. I thought that, per- 
haps, the visit of a friend might cheer you somewhat. 
Surely the light of a loving heart must beam from my 
face ; and Heaven grant that it may serve to warm and 
vivify your own soul. O, it must be very gloomy here !" 

It is gloomy everywhere for me !" murmured the 
queen, without looking up. 

No, no — say not so," cried Abu, impetuously, but 
yet with some show of tenderness. ^‘You shall find 
joy in the future as sure as we both live. Of course 
it is gloomy here.'^" 

O — most gloomy !" 

“ And you long to be free once more ?" 

“ Heaven only knows how eagerly I pray for it !" 

‘‘ Then, sweet Ariadne, let me give to thee the assur- 
ance that thy prayers shall not be in vain. I have 
already made safe plans for our mutual happiness. 
Mark me," the vizier continued, growing more earnest 


174 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


in his tone and manner, and emitting more fire from 
his dark eyes ; ^ if our peace and blessedness of love could 
be secured in no other way, I would give up every 
honor I possess in Cordova, and depart for some new 
home. There are many places where our love could 
find safe repose. In Arabia — ^in Aleppo — in Damascus 
— in any place our fancy might select. Is it not so ? 
Say — how feel you ^ 

Ariadne, who, all this time, had been gazing down 
upon the floor, now raised her head, and looked into 
Abu Zamar’s face. There was meaning enough in her 
expression, though it might have been difficult to read 
it. Her large, dark, melting eyes beamed with a 
strange light — it surely looked like a hopeful one — and 
her lips quivered as though she could not say all she 
felt. 

My lord,’’ she said, I care little whither I go, so 
that freedom and peace be mine. I do wish to be 
free" from this prison ; I do wish to love, and be loved.” 
And you will come and be mine ?” cried Abu. 

I cannot — I must not, promise too much. First, let 
me be free. I would not purchase liberty at the 
sacrifice of conscience. I would not have you, in the 
time to come, turn upon me and say that you bought 
my love. As a prisoner I may not answer. When I 
am free, I can answer freely.” 

And,” urged the vizier, ‘‘when you are free you will 
not crush me by a cruel answer. Speak, — assure me of 
that. Speak, if it be only one word.” 

“Abu Zamar,” spoke the queen, slowly, and with 
calm truthfulness, “ he who sets me free from this place 


I 


Gloom Within — Gloom Without! 175 


will receive my lasting gratitude ; and he who has my 
gratitude, may have my love. Need I say more ?” 

No — Abu did not ask any more. The beautiful 
Ariadne had said enough, and he was satisfied. The 
look upon his face was more of triumph than of joy, 
though there was much of love in his ardent gaze — of 
love such as the base passions can beget — not love such 
as the pure heart feels. He seized her hand and kissed 
it, and then moved towards the door. He stopped, 
however, and turned again to the queen. 

Sweet one,'' he said, “ once I could have died for 
thee. That was before another snatched thee from me. 
But now I will live for thee — I will live for thee alone. 
I will earn thy gratitude, and thy love shall be mine of 
right. For the present — for a little while — T leave thee 
with the good angels which my prayers shall evoke ; 
but very soon thy better star shall arise." 

With this he went out ; and when he was alone, he 
spoke with himself : 

“ I have her safe enough. The great indignity 
which she has suffered at the hands of the king rankles 
so in her heart, that she comes most readily into my 
hands. I have not forgotten the love which I once did 
bear her ; and, if^ I love her not again as I did then, I 
will at least treat her well. At all events, I will win 
and wear her — wear her until — I find a fairer !" 

Ht ifs ^ Ht Hz Hs 

The morning had opened in storm and gloom — the 
day had passed in storm and gloom — and the evening 
closed in storm and gloom. 

Night, when it came, shut down upon Cordova with 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 



storm and gloom and utter darkness. The citizens kept 
their houses ; and even the sentinels remained in their 
boxes ; for, had they ventured forth, they could have 
seen nothing ; so they lay quiet in their sheltering 
nooks, and watched with their ears. 

Storm and darkness ! How fitting was the type ! In 
that hour the darkest deed was to be sealed. A heart 
that had never known true goodness was to put on a 
darker crime than it had before borne ! A record was 
to be made before which the records of Tartarus might 
shine as pages of light ! 

At midnight, when the gloom was deepest, and the 
darkness seemed most terrible — terrible from the very 
stillness of the dying storm — Abu Zamar glided from 
his palace, and groped his way along the sloppy street. 
He had no need to be watchful against observation now, 
though he went slowly enough, as he had to feel out 
his way step by step. At length he stopped and 
listened, as though he feared some one were following 
him. Was it the tread of feet he heard, or only the 
dripping of the big drops from the weeping roofs ? He 
moved on again, and again he stopped. He could see 
nothing but the dark walls about him, and he could 
hear nothing save the dropping of the water. 

It is nothing,’' he said to himself. I am over-fear- 
ful to-night.” And once more he moved on. When he 
next stopped it was before the gate of a small porch, in 
an out-of-the-way place, where he gained admittance by 
virtue of signals such as were given at the chamber of 
the conspirators ; and, in a little while longer, he was 
in a rough, dimly-lighted apartment, alone with the 
robber chieftain. 


Gloom Within — Gloom Without ! 177 


“ Well, my lord, I have waited for you,” said Miramo- 
lin. “ Midnight was the hour.” 

I know,” replied Abu Zamar, shaking the water 
from his cloak. I should have been here before, but I 
did not make allowance for the impeding darkness. I 
had to fairly creep along, and I consider myself fortu- 
nate that I reached the place at all. And, furthermore, 
I have stopped some on the way, as I fancied I heard 
footsteps behind me.” 

What — were you followed .?” 

No. It must have been the pattering of the water 
from the houses. However, I am here, and all is safe ; 
and now let us to business, for time presses.” 

Aye — it presses with me, most surely,” returned 
Miramolin ; for I must be out of the city ere the guard 
is changed.” 

Have you seen your men ?” asked Abu, with a 
slight tremor of anxiety in his voice. 

I have,” replied the chieftain. “ I have seen every 
man ; and they number over a thousand.” 

And can I have them all ?” 

Yes — upon the conditions I have named.” 

I have already assured you that, in the districts 
north of our capital, your men should have the privi- 
lege of plunder.” 

Aye, Abu Zamar, that you have granted ; and now 
for the other part. How fares your labor with the 
queen ?” 

“ By Allah, my chieftain,” returned the vizier, with 
a triumphant flash of the eye, she is mine !” 

“Ah — was she easily won ?” 

“Yes,” said Abu. “Though,” he added, after a 


178 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


moment’s pause, “ I think she was more moved by a 
spirit of revenge against the king, than by love for 
me.” 

It would not be strange if such were the case,” 
returned the robber, with a nod of the head. How- 
ever, it matters little to you, so you possess her.” 

True,” responded the vizier. She will be mine, 
and that sufficeth.” 

Then,” pursued Miramolin, in a lower tone, “ we 
come to the second proposition. I have seen the lady 
Lulah several times, and I long to possess her. If you 
will give her up to me, our contract will be sealed. 
What say you ?” 

Abu Zamar cast his eyes about him, as though he 
feared there might be some listening ear fastened to 
the solid wall, and finally he said — 

I have thought the matter over, and the Lady Lulah 
shall be yours r 

Ha ! art honest with me, Abu ?” 

Yes, Miramolin — she shall be yours T 
The robber chieftain gazed upon the man before him 
as though he feared that one who could do such a deed 
could possess little honor or truth ; but he did not speak 
any such doubts, though what he did speak may have 
been tinged with them. 

Upon my faith, Abu Zamar,” he said, I would not 
doubt you ; but yet I would have some further assur- 
ance of this. It lacks now only two days of the time 
when our work is to be done ; and, you remember, she 
was to be mine — wholly mine — before that hour should 

come. When you are king ” 

Stop,” interposed the vizier, with a slight touch of 


Gloom WitJim — Gloo^n Withoict ! 


179 


indignation in his manner. What I promise, as grand 
vizier, or what I may have promised as governor of 
Cazalla, shall not be set aside by Abu Zamar, when he 
is king.’' 

Again the robber chieftain looked at him with that 
significant look ; and, if he had uttered the thoughts 
which ran through his mind when he gave that slight 
shake of the head, he would have said, ‘‘ Ah, Abu, if you 
can so meanly and treacherously betray the harmless, 
defenceless girl who has been cast upon your care, what 
might you not do unto me if you had the power t I vio- 
late no confidence — I tell no lie — when I take the girl ; 
for I have a fancy for her, and want her. But you — O 
what a transcendent villain !” But he hid all this, and 
said, instead : 

<< My good lord, I have told you once that I doubted 
you not ; but even kings give bonds for the performance 
of their obligations. The case stands plain between us. 
You say she shall be mine. But how shall I know that 
the thing may not fail ? The time between now and the 
gathering of the grand council is but short. You know 
it was to be done before that time.” 

Abu Zamar leaned his brow upon his hand ; and then 
he started up and took several turns across the dun- 
geon-like apartment. Finally he stopped and laid his 
hand upon the chieftain’s arm. 

Miramolin,” he said, in a low, whispered tone, “ I can 
give you the pledge you ask.” 

How ?” 

First let me be sure that there can be no possible 
failure on the part of your men.” 


i8o 


The Conspirator of Cordova. 


“ I have told you that they are ready. My men go 
whither I say. And now for the pledge.'’ 

“ Listen,” returned the vizier, again giving that half- 
frightened, half-cautious look about the room, the lady 
Lulah shall be delivered into your hands within four- 
and- twenty hours ?” 

Ha !” cried the robber with a start, “ mean ye so ?” 

I do.” 

“ But how shall it be done ? Who shall bring her to 
me ?” 

I will,” replied Abu Zamar, trembling. He trembled, 
not from the workings of conscience ; nor yet from the 
presence of any great fear, but the emotion was an invol- 
untary one, seeming to spring from a spark of humanity 
which may not be wholly annihilated in the bosom of a 
child of God. 

“ But,” said Miramolin, I cannot with safety bear 
her from the city.” 

There is no need,” returned Abu. I will bring her 
to you. I will take her without the city. Aye — I will 
deliver her to you at any point within reasonable dis- 
tance.” 

‘‘Now, by Allah ! this soundeth like business,” 
exclaimed the robber, slapping his companion upon the 
shoulder. “ Let me see. Of course you would not 
bring her in the day-time ?” 

“ No.” 

“ Then, to-morrow evening I can meet you at the 
dwelling of my lieutenant, Abdalla. You know his 
place.” 

“Yes.” 

“ It is on the river’s bank, and can be easily reached.” 


Keeping the Dark Bond, 


i8i 


She shall be there for you in season. But, Miramo- 
lin, you must send some of your own men down. I 
would not trust this secret with any of my own servants, 
nor yet with any of our followers in the city.'’ 

You shall have as many of my men as you like," said 
the robber ; and I will send them to you at any hour 
you may name." 

The compact was sealed ! All else was mere arrange- 
ment and form, which affected not the deed. When Abu 
Zamar emerged from the low gate one bright star was 
shining in the eastern heavens — looking forth with its 
celestial eye of light, from a point where the dark clouds 
were rolling asunder. He saw it, and he asked himself 
if the omen were a good one. He looked again, and 
the star was gone. What did this omen mean ? 

“ I care not," he said to himself, as he walked on. If 
it is shut out from me, it is also shut out from all others. 
Aye — and some shall soon be where stars and suns and 
moons shine eternally ?" 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

V 

KEEPING THE DARK BOND. 

Poor Lulah ! How much she had suffered ! Her 
eyes were swollen with weeping, and her cheek had 
grown pale. At first she had not been willing to believe 
that her father was dead ; but the story of Abu Zamar, 
so fairly told, and so solemnly asserted, and the faith of 
all about her to that effect, finally led her into the 


i 82 


The Cofispirator of Co7^dova, 


agonizing conviction. She had never known before 
now how much she loved her father. She had never 
before realized how kind and good he was. She had 
never, until now, learned how to prize his noble, truthful 
character. And then the arrest and imprisonment of 
Leon de Bournay, and the dark face connected there- 
with, had given additional pangs to her bleeding heart. 
She had sought to see the king, for the purpose of plead- 
ing in the Christian’s behalf ; but she was not permitted 
to leave her father’s palace. She held a suspicion that 
Abu Zamar was responsible for her close confinement ; 
but she could not be sure. She knew that he had taken 
possession of her father’s palace, and that he was master 
there. 

And now, as she sat in her boudoir, in the early night, 
the deeper shades having but just fallen upon the city, 
she had learned that Leon de Bournay had escaped from 
his prison. Under other circumstances she might have 
found some comfort in this ; but she found none now ; 
for she had been made to believe that the Norman 
knight had either fled from the country, or else that he 
was with the robbers in the mountains. It was told to 
her that he might have entered into a league with the 
outlaws for purposes of revenge ; but no power could 
make her believe that. If he was in the mountains, 
with the robbers, then was he a prisoner, and his life in 
danger. But this was not all. She had heard whisper- 
ings of a rebellion — of a conspiracy — which aimed at the 
overturning of the government ; and she had heard that 
the Christians were engaged in it. It was said that the 
Norman knight was at the head of it ; but she did not 
believe it. Yet she believed that dark days were com- 


Keeping the Dark Bond, 


183 


ing ; and she shuddered fearfully as she thought of what 
might befall Cordova in such an event, — aye — of what 
might befall herself ! 

She sat by the open casement, gazing out upon the 
countless stars that shone in the firmament. The storm 
of the previous night had passed away, and the genial 
sun of a warm, pleasant day had inspired sweet nature 
to send forth her richest fragrance. 

“ O, my father ! where art thou ?’* she murmured, 
with her hands folded upon her bosom, and her eyes 
upraised towards the brilliant host. Would that I 
could know if thy spirit wanders among yon starry 
throng ! Wilt thou never come back to care for me — 
never !” And in a few moments more she murmured 
again : Leon ! — sweet Leon ! where art thou ? O ! 

canst thou not come to thy love ! Canst thou not send 
her one word ! If thou livest, I will live in hope ; but, 
if thou art dead, then let me die also !*' 

She had vSpoken thus when the door of the room was 
opened, and some one entered. She did not turn her 
head quickly, for she supposed, of course, that it was 
one of her waiting women. When she did look around, 
however, a quick cry of alarm broke from her lips. It 
was Abu Zamar who stood before her ! But if she had 
been alarmed at first, the emotion was quickly over- 
come by a spirit of indignation. 

How now, sir !’' she cried, starting to her feet ; her 
dark eyes flashing, and her form erect. How dare 
you thus intrude T 

“ Peace, dear lady,'’ said the vizier, in his softest tones. 
^^Wait till you hear me, and I am sure you will not 
blame me.” 


184 The Co 7 ispirator of Cordova. 


I will not listen to you here/' returned the maiden, 
proudly. This is a place in which you trespass. If 
you have anything to communicate, you can send for 
me, and I will receive you in a fitting manner.” 

But, my lady, you know not what I have to say unto 
you.” 

“ Nor do I care to know while you thus insult my 
honor and my station. Leave me, sir, or I shall call for 
my servants.” 

“ No, no, Lulah. Wait !” 

Leave the room, my lord, or I give the alarm. As I 
live, I will not bow to this !” 

But, lady, you do not know why I have come, nor 
why I have come unannounced. You may do a very 
foolish thing if you do not have a care.” 

He spoke so calmly, and seemed so little to notice her 
perremptory commands, that, in spite of her indigna- 
tion, she allowed him to proceed. 

“ Now listen,” he added, after a short pause, and you 
will see that I have not done such a wrong thing, after 
all. I come from the king, and he would see you.” 

See me ? — the king ?” uttered Lulah, starting with 
surprise. 

Aye, lady,” the vizier responded, with the same calm, 
steady look. He hath sent me for you, and he would 
have you come at once. And, furthermore, he bade me 
bring you as secretly as possible, as he is anxious to 
excite no suspicions touching his movements.” 

But wherefore is it ?” asked the maiden. 

I think it is to question thee respecting some past 
movements of Leon de Bournay.” 

Lulah started as she heard this ; but she speedily 


Keeping the Dark Bond, 185 


overcame the outward emotion, for she would not show 
her feelings to the man before her. 

‘‘You have heard,” he resumed, after he had watched 
the effect of his words upon her, “ that this de Boumay 
has been once imprisoned, and that he did once escape. 
He has been arrested again, and will be brought to 
speedy trial. However, before final judgment is passed, 
the king wishes to confer with you, as he has heard 
something of your adventure with the Christian knight. 
I am free to confess that I objected to your being sent 
for, as I did not wish to have you mixed up in the affair ; 
but his majesty would not listen. He said he must see 
you, and that, too, as quickly as possible. He was 
particular in his command that none should know of 
your attendance save you and myself. Hence you will 
understand why I came into your presence as I did.” 

All Lulah’s indignation had vanished, and she was 
now intent upon this new subject. Could she refuse to 
go ? No. She had prayed for this very opportunity. 
She would go, and assure the king that Leon de Bournay 
was a noble, honorable man. She would make the king 
understand that the Norman knight could not do a 
wicked act. 

“ I will call my attendants,” she said, after a little 
reflection, “and accompany you.’' 

“ But you forget,” said Abu, with a smile, and a shake 
of the head. “We are to go alone. Had it been proper 
to call your attendants, I should have done so ere I saw 
you — I should not have intruded myself so unceremoni- 
ously. Pardon me, lady, but the king waits for us. 
You will act your own pleasure. If you do not wish to 
go I will inform his majesty to that effect ; and, if you 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


1 86 


have any excuse to send, I will carry it most punctually. 
Perhaps I could excuse you to the king myself. I am 
willing to try.'' 

“ No," said the maiden, after deliberating awhile ; “ I 
will go with you." She spoke quickly and earnestly, 
and, lest Abu Zamar should read her real sentiments, 
she added : I fear the king would not forgive me. I 

will not venture to awaken his anger." 

‘‘You are right, Lulah. I know how fractious the 
king is ; and I think it would be well to humor him. I 
will wait for you here if you will prepare at once." 

Surely there could be no danger. The thought was 
absurd, and she gave it no harbor in her bosom. She 
said she would be ready in a few moments, and then she 
went into her chamber. In a little while she returned, 
with her veil and mantle on, and accompanied the vizier 
down into the court. 

“ Do you go that way, my lord ?" she asked, as her 
conductor turned towards the river gate. 

“ Yes, lady. We can go more quietly by water ; and, 
moreover, I have one of the king's barges at hand." 

She went with'him out upon the landing, and allowed 
him to hand her down into the boat which lay there. 
She saw six stout oarsmen, while a seventh sat at the 
helm ; but she noticed them not particularly, as she had 
to be watchful of her footing ; but she supposed they 
were the king's boatmen. As soon as she had taken a 
seat beneath the light canopy which had been thrown 
over the stern, and Abu Zamar had sat down beside her, 
the barge was pushed off, and was soon darting swiftly 
through the water. 

For some moments after she had reclined upon her 


Keeping the Dark Bo7id, 


187 


seat Lulah did not look up, but sat, witb her head 
bowed, trying to arrange in her mind the words she 
would speak unto the king. But the task was a difficult 
one, and she was finally forced to give it up, with the 
simple resolve that she would speak the truth, and 
nothing more. After this she gazed out upon the water, 
then up at the starlit sky, and, anon, she looked upon 
the walls, and turrets, and minarets, as they glided 
gradually by in the dim distance. 

But — How is this ? Something is wrong ! 

^^Abu Zamar,” she said, laying her hand upon his 
arm, what means this ? We are going up the river !” 

Yes, lady.” 

But the royal palace is down the river. What means 
it? Tell me.” 

Dear lady, the king holds not audience to-night in 
the city. We shall find him at one of the palaces above 
here.” 

There are no palaces above here, my lord.” 

The royal presence may make a palace of any 
abode,” replied Abu, in a quiet tone. 

Lulah was startled, for this did not appear right. 
Still she had sense enough to reflect, and it required but 
a very few moments of consideration to asure her that 
it was all wrong. They were playing her false. She 
knew it. All the circumstances, being directed by this 
last development, now pointed that way. 

My lord,” she said, tremblingly, but yet with 
strength of will, “ let the boat turn back. I will not 
go any further in this direction.” 

Be easy, Lulah. You have nothing to fear.” 

“ Turn back, I say !” cried the maiden, vehemently. 


i88 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


I will see the king at his palace, hut I will not go to 
see him in this way. Will you obey me ?’* 

We cannot turn back now,” returned Abu, in an 
easy, persuasive tone. We have come too far. You 
are foolish if you think there is danger.” 

But, Abu Zamar, I am determined. I will not go in 
this direction. Now will you turn back ?” 

I have told you, lady — we cannot.” 

Cannot !” repeated Lulah, as though she had been 
stricken by a heavy hand. 

We cannot !” 

“ In heaven's name, what mean you ? Turn back ! 
O, turn back ! I shall call out to the boatmen !” 

‘‘ Hush, lady. The boatmen obey no will but mine. 
You would appeal to them in vain.” 

Then I will cry out for help from the shore.” 

“ Ah, my fair Lulah, you would hardly be able to 
send your voice so far. If you will look, you will see 
that we have passed the city wall, and that the palaces 
and kiosks are all behind us.” 

The maiden did look, and she found that it was as the 
vizier had said. She could see, by the dim starlight, 
the shore upon either hand, and no dwellings were 
there — only trees, and crags, and open fields. And then 
she gazed upon the men who plied the oars, and she 
saw that they were dark and wild-looking, and that 
their garbs were not such as any of the king’s servants 
ever wore. A terrible fear came upon her. It was not 
defined — it had no form — but it was terrible in its dark- 
ness and mystery. She started to her feet, and would 
have leaped from the pavilion, but Abu Zamar caught 
her by the arm, and pulled her back. 


Keephig the Dark Bond, 



Let me go !” she cried, trying to break from him. 

And whither would you go T he asked, holding her 
firmly, and showing a little temper in his tone. 

Anywhere !” the maiden replied, still struggling to 
free herself. If you will not turn back I shall leap 
into the river ! Let me go ! Unhand me ! O, mercy ! 
is there no one here to help me ? Back ! back, I say ! 
Ye that ply the oars, turn back ! In heaven’s name, I 
beseech you !” 

But those who plied the oars paid no attention to her 
cries, not even so much as to lend an ear. 

Lulah,” spoke Abu, with his teeth set, and his fin- 
gers clasped painfully upon the tender flesh of her arm, 
‘‘ you may cry out till the day of judgment ; and you 
may struggle with all your might ; but you can neither 
call help to your side, nor escape from my control.” He 
pulled her down upon the seat as he spoke ; and then he 
added, in a threatening, ugly tone, — Now sit still and 
keep quiet, and all may be well ; but, if you offer any 
more resistance. I’ll have you bound as though you were 
a common prisoner ! I would not give you needless 
pain, nor be over-severe ; but, by the Power that made 
me, I will accomplish my purpose !” 

Pale and frightened, and with her heart almost burst- 
ing with its fearful pulsations, Lulah sank back upon 
the seat ; and, when she was still, Abu Zamar released 
his hold upon her arm. 

^‘You' are not taking me to the king,” she finally 
whispered, in a gasping tone. 

I am not !” was the reply. 

O ! Where — where am I going ?” 

“ Can you not guess ?” 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


190 


“ No, no, — tell me ! — O, tell me !” 

I am taking thee from the king, my lady. He 
would like to see thee, and I will that he shall not. Is 
it not plain enough now ?” 

Villain ! thou hast perjured thyself !” 

Never mind, sweet one, so that I accomplish my 
purpose. If there be blame to bear, I will bear it. And 
now rest you easy. You shall not be long confined 
away from home. Be wise, I pray thee, and do not 
force me to violence.’* 

Poor Lulah ! She thought she understood it all now; 
and, as the swiftly gliding boat bore her further and 
further away from the city — bore her on by the signal 
hill, and past the cot of Alcassim — on, on, till the 
mountains cast their shadows upon the water — she 
fancied that she was being taken away by the jealous 
vizier so that she should speak no word in favor of the 
Christian knight.^ 

It was far away from the capital that the boat 
stopped, at a rough landing, close by a steep hill, 
beyond which arose the mountains, dark and drear. 
The maiden was assisted to the shore ; and Abu Zamar 
led her up the bank into a mule path. Not far off, 
against the side of a second bank, or bluff, she saw a 
small cottage, and towards this she was led. It was a 
mean-looking structure, and seemed to depend for sup- 
port upon the firm bank against which its rear wall was 
built. A slight rap from the vizier brought a clownish 
looking fellow to the door, who bore a lighted torch, 
and who at once admitted the applicants. 

Light us on to the inner apartment,” said Abu, after 
the door behind them had been closed and re-fastened, 


Keepmg the DaiPe Bo 7 id, ' 19 1 


And then turning to Lulah he added : ‘‘We shall soon 
be at our journey’s end.” 

How strangely his voice sounded, and how strangely 
his face looked ! But it might be the echo of the old 
house — it might be only the effect of the flaming torch. 
Lulah held her beating heart, and followed on. 

But — ^how is this ? Two doors have been opened — 
two apartments passed — and now they have entered a 
long corridor, with walls of stone ! Whence comes this 
wonderful space within the limits of so small a cot. In 
spite of her fears and her terror, the maiden had power 
of reason enough left to comprehend that this corridor, 
or passage, must have been digged in the hill-side ; and 
that the open cottage was but a mask, serving, in reality 
only as a sort of porch to the hidden chambers within 
the bowels of the hill. 

At the end of this passage a door was opened — they 
passed through a small ante-room — then another door — 
and Lulah found herself within a large, well-furnished 
apartment, where brilliant lamps were burning, and 
where rich perfumes filled the air. For a few moments 
her eyes were dazzled ; but she soon regained her 
power of vision, and gazed anxiously about. 

“ Great Allah, what is this ?” she gasped, seizing Abu 
Zamar by the arm. 

Aye — in that moment she caught the arm of the man 
whom she knew to be a villain ; for something more 
terrible was before her ! 



CHAPTER XIX. 

THE THRESHOLD OF DESPAIR. 

Abdallah was a lieutenant under Miramolin, and one 

N 

of the most efficient of all his officers ; yet he generally 
wore the garb of a goatherd, and, sometimes, he tended 
the goats upon the green slopes that swept up from, the 
river. His cot was built against the side of the hill, and 
seemed to the passer-by a poor affair ; and even to the 
traveler, who was admitted beneath the roof, it did not 
appear any better ; but those who owned it, and those 
who had a legitimate right to the knowledge, knew 
more than all this. They knew that there were large 
and costly chambers within Abdalla’s dwelling, and 
that vast stores of wealth were gathered there. Much 
labor had been spent in forming these chambers in the 
depths of the hill, and they had for a long while served 
the robbers in various ways. Honest people who 
passed that way often saw Abdalla and his clownish 
looking servant busy in attending the goats, and they 
mistrusted nothing beyond this. The secret of the 
subterranean apartments had been well kept. 

And it was into one of these apartments that Lulah 
had been led ; and what she saw there struck more 
terror to her soul than she had before experienced. 


Conchision. 


225 


the lady Lulah had looked with favor upon the brave 
Christian. I heard the plan for de Boumay’s death — it 
was after he had escaped from one trap — and I deter- 
mined to save him if he was worthy. I visited Jiim at 
his dwelling, and tried him, and I soon found that no 
power on earth could induce him to do the evil of which 
he had been accused. On the very night when you 
sent Omar to arrest the Norman, Abu Zamar had sent 
the robber chieftain to slay him, and you know, sire, 
how the timely arrival of your captain saved him. 

“ But another thing happened on that same night, or 
I might have been present to frustrate the murderous 
plan myself. The conspirators were fearful of me, and 
I demanded that they should prove me. Then Abu 
Zamar proposed that I should go and slay the grand 
vizier — that I should go and take the life of the father 
of the maiden that he had professed to love ! I prom- 
ised to remove the minister, and I did it the more 
readily, as I knew that his death had been determined 
upon. He was much in the way of the plotters. I 
went to Baal Tamar’s palace, and when I had assured 
myself that he would comply with my wishes, I revealed 
to him the whole plot of the conspiracy, and told him 
who I was. He saw the whole force of my plan, and, 
without speaking a word to any member of his family, 
he went with me to the prison, where Beder Basim 
found him a secure retreat. After this I returned to 
the secret chamber, and announced that Baal Tamar 
was disposed of, and they believed that he was dead, 
and from that hour, they pushed on more boldly. Still 
there was one thing to trouble them : Leon de Boumay 
was in prison, and might, at any moment, be called 


226 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


before the king-. It was planned that I should go and 
set him free, and then he could be slain in the street. 
I went to him, and I offered him his freedom, but he 
would not take it. It would appear against him as an 
evidence of guilt. He was innocent of all crime, and 
he demanded to see the king. Had he left his cell he 
would not have fallen into the hands of his enemies, for 
Beder Basim was on guard. However, he would not 
go, and so I reported to the conspirators. 

“ In the meantime Abu Zamar had been raised to the 
office of grand vizier, and thus he had access to the 
prison, and a new scheme was devised for the destruc- 
tion of the Norman knight. Beder Basim overheard 
Abu and Alhakem lay the bloody plan of murdering de 
Bournay in his cell, and he came to me with the news, 
and gave me permission to act as I pleased. I went at 
once to the cell of the Christian, and told him of the 
danger that threatened him, and then I led him and his 
esquire both out, and conducted them to a place of 
safety. And thus was that plan frustrated. 

But, sire, it remains for me yet to tell you of the 
darkest deed of all this conspiracy. The robber chief- 
tain could give a thousand men to the wicked cause, but 
he must have his reward. First, he must have the 
privilege of plunder. This was .granted at once. 
Secondly, he must have the fair daughter of Baal Tamar 
for his own. He had seen her, and he longed to possess 
her. And, sire, Abu Zamar did carry the lady Lulah 
far away up the river, and deliver her into the hands of 
the dread robber. But, praise be to Allah, I was upon 
the wretch's track, on the dark night of storm and 
gloom when he made the dreadful compact with Mira- 


Co7iclusion. 


227 


molin, and when I knew that Lulah had been conveyed 
away, I sent Leon de Boumay after her. I knew the 
secret of the subterranean chambers to which she had 
been borne, and I explained them to the knight, so that 
he could make no mistake. And the Norman saved 
her, and he slew the robber chieftain, and to-day, sire, 
he did collect all his Christian companions, and he hath 
swept the dreadful scourge away, so that the mountain 
robbers shall trouble our people no more. While I set 
" de Boumay upon the track of the robbers, I opened the 
plot to Omah and to Baal Tamar, and to Beder Basim, 
and to others of your faithful friends, and thus was all 
prepared to unmask the villains, and thwart them in 
their fiendish purpose. It is done, sire, and your throne 
is safe !*’ 

“ One word more whispered the king, quivering 
with excitement. ‘‘ Who art thou ? Speak ! — tell me 
A fearful shudder shook Euric’s frame, and for a 
while he was unable to speak ; but finally he said — 

“ First, sire, let me open to you one more chapter of 
Abu Zamar's villainy. Ere thou didst make Ariadne 
thy wife, Abu Zamar dared to speak to her of love, but 
she repulsed him upon the instant, and shunned him 
afterwards. He swore to be revenged, and he kept his 
oath. Let Beder Basim tell the rest.'’ 

Thus speaking, Euric sank back against one of the 
marble pillars, with his head bowed, and his hands 
covering his face. 

‘‘ What is it, Beder ?” 

‘‘Thus it is, sire,” the old jailer replied, quickly, and 
with energy : “ I have watched Abu Zamar in the 
prison, hanging about him through avenues known only 


228 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


to myself, and his secret is mine. I have seen him in 
the queen's apartment, and have heard the speech he 
made; and thus, from his own lips, have I learned what 
he hath done. He hath traduced the queen, sire ! He 
hath lied to thee most recklessly. He struck at her 
good name that he might have revenge. Thy lovely 
queen is this hour as pure and as true as Heaven 
itself !" 

Like a flash of light came a sudden conviction upon 
the king’s mind. He did not speak to Beder Basim — 
he did not even look upon him — ^but he came down 
from his throne — ^he struggled forward a few steps, like 
one |who is weak from some whelming emotion — and 
laid his trembling hand upon the shoulder of the mystic 
youth. 

Look up !” he whispered. 

Euric obeyed — gazed a moment into the monarch’s 
face, and then sank forward upon his bosom, faintly 
murmuring — 

‘‘ O ! I have a right to rest here now ! By thought 
or by deed I have never wronged thee — never !” 

Pardon ! Pardon !” cried the king, while the big 
tears streamed down his cheeks. ‘‘ Pardon rae, great 
Allah ! O, pardon, sweet Ariadne !” And, with fond 
murmurs of love and gratitude, he strained the fair 
young queen to his bosom, and swore that he would 
never doubt her again. 

When Abu Zamar saw that the supposed Euric was 
none other than the queen, he knew that his last hope 
was gone ; and from that moment he spoke not another 
word, being resolved that he would die without giving 


Conclusion, 


229 


his sovereign either an admission or a denial of his 
crimes. 

Others of the conspirators were astounded at the 
strange development ; and for a while, the only sound 
that broke the air was the sobbing of the restored queen 
as she lay upon her husband's bosom. 

By-and-by, when the king had become calm, old 
Beder Basim moved forward, and humbly said : 

“ Sire, am I pardoned for allowing my prisoner to 
roam at large ?" 

And the monarch caught his hand, and fervently 
answered : 

‘‘ Aye, Beder ; and with my pardon goes my blessing I 
Heaven preserve thee to me while I live ! And may 
all my friends be preserved as surely as my enemies 
have this day been confounded !” 

******* 

It was even as Baal Tamar had said. The rebellion 
was everywhere put down, and the leaders all arrested. 
The king would not see Abu Zamar again. I do not 
care to look upon him," he said, as they spoke of bring- 
ing the young sheik before him. He must die ; and it 
would only give me pain to see him. For his father’s 
sake I have been kind to him ; but, O, how cruelly hath 
he deceived me !’’ 

And Abu Zamar would not see the king. He could 
not plead innocence, and he would not ask for mercy. 
He died, with his companions in crime, silent to the 
last ; and the good people of Cordova felt easier when 
they knew he was no more. 

One day, while the king sat with his head resting. 


230 


The Conspirator of Cordova, 


upon the bosom of his beautiful Ariadne, she spoke to 
him of a subject in which she took deep interest. He 
listened to her until she had finished, and then he 
started up and clapped his hands. 

By Allah !” he cried, it shall be done.’' And 
straightway he sent for his vizier. 

Baal Tamar,” he said, when his minister had 
arrived, listen to me calmly, for I have something of 
more than ordinary moment upon my mind The Nor- 
man knight hath done great service to the State. He 
hath entirely routed and exterminated the dread rob- 
bers of the Morena.” 

I know it, sire.” 

‘‘ And he hath suffered much in our cause.” 

“ I know it, sire.” 

And twice hath he saved thy daughter, Baal.” 

Thou speakest truly, sire.” 

He loves the fair Lulah.” 

I know it.” 

And if I mistake not, Baal, she loveth him in 
return.” 

Aye, sire — it is even so.” 

“ Then,” said the king, casting a fond glance upon 
the queen as he spoke, let us make them happy. I 
am so happy now — so full of joy, and love, and grati- 
tude — that I would bless such faithful hearts if it were 
in my power. What say you, Baal ?” 

When I think of the past,” replied the vizier, slowly 
and solemnly, but yet with open frankness — when I 
think that my child might have been the wife of a vil- 
lain whose name I will not pronounce — when I think of 
all she hath suffered, and of what she hath escaped 


Conclusio7t. 


231 


from — I can only feel that I owe it to her, and to myself, 
to secure her happiness for the future. If it pleaseth 
you, sire, my consent shall not be wanting.” 

In a little while after this Leon de Bournay received 
a summons to repair to the palace. He was conducted 
at once to the royal presence, where he found the king, 
and the queen, and Baal Tamar ; and where he found 
the lady Lulah, too, smiling through dewy tears. 

“ Leon de Boumay,” the monarch said, “ we have not 
forgotten the services thou hast rendered unto us, and 
we have resolved upon rewarding thee in a manner 
which we believe will be most acceptable. Wilt thou 
take this, and feel that thou art repaid ?” 

Abderahman stepped down from his seat as he spoke ; 
and, taking Lulah by the hand, he led her forward, and 
gave her to the Christian knight. 

‘‘ Will this gift repay thee ?” 

But all that de Bournay could reply, was to murmur 
a blessing upon the king — a blessing upon those who 
had been instrumental in this — and then he pressed the 
lovely maiden to his bosom, forgetting not, in this the 
hour of his greatest joy, the God who had so mercifully 
sustained him through all his trials. 




THE END, 


A LOVE MATCH. 

BY 

Sylvanus Cobb, Jr., 

Author of The Gunmaker of Moscow^' etc. 

WITS NUMEROUS CHOICE ILLUSTRATIONS BY G. A. TRAVER. 


Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Boimd in Cloth, $1.00. 


Everybody recognizes Sylvanus Cobb^s great popularity. We 
offer this explanation: In his stories there is always something 

going on. His characters are never dull. They do not preach 
or philosophize, but act, work, quarrel, fight, make love, and 
keep the reader busy following up the movement in which every- 
thing culminates. The Gunmaker of Moscow ” is a constant 
succession of thrilling actions. A Love Match ” is a somewhat 
different kind of story, but the action is the main thing in it. 
From the very beginning, it is clear that the author has a story to 
tell of an interesting and original character. The eccentric old 
lady, so rich, reticent and mysterious, takes hold of the mind, 
and when she adopts the waif that is placed at her door, we are 
conscious of the fact that we are caught in a genuine story-teller’s 
toils. 

For sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent, postpaid, 
on receipt of price, by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New loik. 


A CHEAP EDITION 


Ib Handfloma Paper Oovar« Price, 60 Oenta. 


The Forsaken Inn. 


By ANNA KATHARINE GREEN. 
j££f»nunD«F nofw muotti 


Anna Katharine Green’s novel, The Forsaken Inn,” is ad- 
mitted to be her best work. The authoress of *‘The Leaven- 
worth Case ” has always been considered extraordinarily clever 
in the construction of mystifying and exciting plots, but in this 
book she has not only eclipsed even herself in her specialty, but 
has combined with her story-telling gift a fascinating mixture of 
poetical qualities which makes ‘‘The Forsaken Inn” a work of 
such interest that it will not be laid down by an imaginative 
reader until he has reached the last line of the last chapter. The 
scene of the story is the Hudson, between Albany and Pough- 
keepsie, and the time is the close of the eighteenth century. In 
writing her previous books, the authoress carefully planned her 
work before putting' pen to paper, but this story was written in a 
white heat, and under the spur of a moment of inspiration. 

“The Forsaken Inn” would have a large circulation even if 
the author was less well known and popular than Anna Katharine 
Green. With the author’s reputation and its own inherent excel- 
lence, we confidently predict that it will prove the novel of the 
season. 

The illustrations of “ The Forsaken Inn ” are by Victor PeranL 
They are twenty-one in number, and are a beautiful embeUish- 
ment of the book. 


LILITH: 


\ 

A Sequel to “The Unloved Wife.” 


By MRS. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH. 


With Illustrations by O. W. Simons. 


Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound in Cloth, $1.00. 


In Lilith/^ Mrs. Southworth has taken up the fortunes of her 
heroine from the date of her disappearance in The Unloved 
Wife,” and created a new and lovely history for her. Each of 
the novels is perfectly complete in itself, and neither is necessary 
to the perfection of the other, but they may be read together, 
and thus they form a more extended and more beautiful develop- 
ment of life and character than either constitutes alone. In 
‘‘The Unloved Wife” Lilith is a girl; in “Lilith” she is a 
woman. There are more power and more of the interest and 
influence of independent individuality and character in the sequel 
than in the first part of the heroine’s strange and tragic history. 
All who read one will desire to read the other. 


A NATIONAL 


BOOK. 



By HENRY W. GRADY. 

With a Character Sketch of 


HENBY W. GBADY, 

By OLIVER DYER, 

Author of “ Great Senators.^ 

Idmo. Bctmd In Cloth. TTniform With ‘‘Q-reat Senators.’’ With 

Portrait. Price, $1.00. 


The New South ” is a work of national importance. It is an 
eloquent presentation of the changed condition of the South, the 
facts of her present growth and prosperity, and the resources which 
insure her magnificent destiny. Mr. Grady was an ardent pa- 
triot. His imagination was aflame with bright visions of the fu- 
ture of his beloved country. He had a mind which was equal to 
his great heart, and he undertook the splendid task of educating 
and enlightening his countrymen, and exhibiting the inexhaustible 
riches of her fertile soil, her beds of coal and iron, her great staple, 
the cotton of the world’s commerce, and her majestic water 
courses which furnish the power and assurance of empire. His 
book is his monument. 

Mr. Dyer’s character sketch of Henry W. Grady is an admir- 
able account of the great orator and journalist. It will be read 
with enthusiastic approval by every friend and admirer of Mr. 
Grady in the North as well as in the South. The author of 

Great Senators ” has grasped the character and presented^the 
spiritual side of his subject with a power and truth which indicate 
a great writer. 

RETAIL PRICE OF ‘‘THE NEW SOUTH,” $i.oo. 

For sale by all Booksellers, or sent, postpaid, on receipt of 
price, by 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Publishers, 

Corner William and Spruce Streets, New York. 


A imiVERSALLY POPTJLAIl BOOK. 


Great Senators of the United States 

FORTY YEARS AGO, 

By OLIVER DYER. 

Is, beyond all question, the most popular book that has been 
published in many years. Mr. Dyer was a reporter in the 
United States Senate in 1848 and 1849, and he gives vivid 
sketches of Calhoun, Benton, Clay, Webster, Gen. Houston, 
Jefferson Davis, William H. Seward, Martin Van Buren, and 
other distinguished statesmen of that period. 


EXTRACTS PROM NOTICES BY THE PRESS. 

These portraits are among the most graphic and luminous of their 
kind. They are studied and discriminated with careful nicety; 
and they show the men both as they looked and as they felt and 

Among the recent contributions to American history none is 
worthy of more serious attention than a volume entitled “Great 
Senators,” by Oliver Dyer. It would be easy to fill columns with 
effective extracts from this volume. — ^N. Y. Sun, 

It is impossible to read Mr. Dyer’s reminiscences without being 
aware that the impressions he reports were genuine. No reader of 
the generation following his own can fail to derive from his re- 
miniscences a fresh view of the great men to whom this volume is 
devoted. — ^N. Y. Times, 

Oliver Dyer has written and Robert Bonner’s Sons have published 
a handy volume as to “ Great Senators of the United States Forty 
Years Ago.” In it are told, as Dyer only could tell, stories of 
Calhoun, Benton, Clay, Webster, Houston and Jeff Davis, with 
personal recollections and delineations. Every library and every 
schoolhouse should have this enjoyable book.— N. Y. Press, 

“ Great Senators,” by Oliver Dyer, is a reminiscence of forty years 
ago, by one who is one of the veterans of the New York Press, 
Tne sketches here given are peculiarly valuable, as they are taken 
from nature, and, by a sudden flash, give an insight into character. 
We could fill columns with extracts from these delightful pages, 
but we shall give not one, because we prefer to send our readers to 
the book itself.— N. Y. Evangelist, 


RETAIL PRICE OF GREAT SENATORS,*’ $I.oa 

For sale by all Booksellers, or sent, postpaid, on receipt of 
price, by 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Publisher, 

Corner William and Spruce Street^ New York. 


BERYL’S HUSBAND 


BY 

Mrs. Harriet Lewis. 


Author of Lady Kildare f Sundered Hearts f Her 

Double Lifef etc. 


WITH NUMEROUS FULHPAGE ILLUSTRATIONS BY G, A. TRAVER. 

'X 


Paper Cover, 60 cents. Bound in Clotli, $1.00. 


A very charming story. It opens on the shores of Lake Leman, 
in the romantic city of Geneva, under the shadow of Mont Blanc. 
A young English girl, who has been educated at a boarding- 
school at Vevay, is suddenly left without natural guardians and 
means of support. ^Her beauty and interesting character attract 
a young English traveller, who induces her to run away with him 
and marry him. This is the beginning of a romantic novel of 
extraordinary vicissitudes and adventures. To give an analysis 
of the plot and situations would mar the interest of the reader. 
It is sufficient to say that it is equal to the best of Mrs. Lewis’s 
novels, not excepting Her Double Life” and ‘‘Lady Kildare.” 

F or sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent, postpaid, 
on receipt of price, by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New York. 


A NEW NOVEL 

By the Popular Author, Mrs. Amelia E. Barr. 


THE BEADS OE TASMER, 

BY 

Mrs. Amelia E. Barr. 

12mo., 395 pagres. Handsomely Bound in Engrlish. Cloth.. Beauti- 
fully Illustrated by W. B, Davis. TJniform with ‘‘A Matter 
of Millions” and “The Forsaken Inn,” by Anna Katharine 
Green. Price, $1.25. 


“The Beads of Tasmer,’^ by Mrs. Amelia E. Barr, is a power- 
ful and interesting story of Scotch life. The singular and strenu- 
ous ambition which a combination of ancient pride and modern 
greed inspires ; the loveliness of the Scotch maidens, both High- 
landers and Lowlanders ; the deep religious nature of the people; 
the intense manifestation of these characteristic traits by Scotch 
lovers of high and low degree ; the picturesque life of the country, 
involving the strangest vicissitudes of fortune and the exhibition 
of the most loving and loyal devotion, constitute a theme which 
is of the highest intrinsic interest, and which is developed by the 
accomplished authoress with consummate art and irresistible 
power. “ The Beads of Tasmer ” is certainly one of Mrs. BarBs 
very best works, and we shall be much mistaken if it does not take 
high rank among the most successful novels of the century. 

F or sale by all booksellers and newsdealers, or sent postpaid on 
receipt of $1.25 by the publishers, 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, 

Corner William and Spruce Sts., New York. 


THE NORTHERN LIGHT. 


TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN OF 


E. WERNER, 

BY 

Mrs. D. M. Lowrey. 

12mo. 873 Pagres. Handsomely Bound in Cloth, Price, $1.00. 

Paper Cover, 60 Cents. 


Since the death of the author of ‘^Old Ma^mselle’s Secret,” 
Werner is the most popular of living German writers. Her 
novels are written with great literary ability, and possess the 
charm of varied character, incident and scenery. The Northern 
Light ” is one of her most characteristic stories. The heroine is 
a woman of great beauty and strength of individuality. No less 
interesting is the young poet who, from beginning to end, con- 
stantly piques the curiosity of the reader. 

For sale by all booksellers, or sent, postpaid, on receipt of 
price, by 

ROBERT BONNER^S SONS, Publishers, 

Cor. William and Spruce Streets, New York. 


The Breach of Custom. 


TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN 


BY 

Mrs. D. M. Lowrey 


WITH CHOICE ILLUSTRATIONS BY O, W, SIMONS, 


Paper Cover, 60 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 


This is a translation of an interesting and beautiful German 

novel, introducing an artist and his family, and dealing with the 

most pathetic circumstances and situations. The heroine is an 

ideal character. Her self-sacrifice is noble and exalted, and the 

influence which radiates from her is pure and ennobling. Every 

one who reads this book will feel that it is one which will be a 

* 

life influence. Few German stories have more movement or are 
more interesting. There are great variety and charm in the 
characters and situations. 

For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of 
price by 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Publishers, 

182 William Street, New York. 


THE LEDGER LIBRARY. 


1. — HER DOUBLiE EIFE. By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. Paper Covei-, 

50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

2. — UNKNOWN. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Paper Cover, 

50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

3. — GUNMAKER OF MOSCOW. By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr. Paper 

Cover, 25 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

4. — MAUD MORTON. By Major Alfred R. Calhoun. Paper Cover, 

50 Cents. Bound V oliime, $1.00. 

5. — THE HIDDEN HAND. By Mrs. E. I). E. N. Southworth. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

6. — SUNDERED HEARTS. By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. Paper Cover, 

50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

7. — THE STONE-CUTTER OF LISBON. By WxM. Henry PECK. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

8. — LADY KILDARE. By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. Paper Cover, 50 

Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

9. — CRIS ROCK. By Captain IMayne Reid. Paper Cover, 50 Cents. 

Bound Volume, $1.00. 

10. — NEAREST AND DEAREST. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. 

Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

11. — THE BAILIFF’S SCHEME. By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

12. — A LEAP IN THE DARK. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Solthworth. 

Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

13. — HENRY M. STANLEY. By Henry Frederic Reddall. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

14. — THE OLD LIFE’S SHADOWS. By Mrs. HARRIET Lewis. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound S" olume, $1.00. 

15. — A MAD BETROTHAL. By Laura Jean Libbey, Paper Cover, 

50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

16. — THE LOST LADY OF LONE. By Mrs. E. H. E. N. Southworth. 

Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

17. — lONE. By Laura Jean Libbey. Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound 

Volume, $1.00. 

18. — FOR WOMAN’S LOVE. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. SOUTHWORTH. 

Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

19. — CESAR BIROTTEAU. By Honore De Balzac. Paper Cover, 50 

Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

20. — THE BARONESS BLANK. By AUGUST Niemann. Paper Cover, 

50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

21. — PARTED BY FATE. By Laura Jean Libbey. Paper Cover, 50 

Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

22. — THE FORSAKEN INN. By Anna Katharine Green. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.50. 

23. — OTTILIE ASTER’S SILENCE. From the German, By Mrs. D. M. 

Lowrey. Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

24. — EDDA’S BIRTHRIGHT. By Mbs. Harriet Lewis. Paper Cover, 

50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

25. — THE ALCHEMIST. From the French of Honore De Balzac. 

Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

26. — UNDER OATH. — An Adirondack Story. By Jean Kate Ludlum. 

Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

27. — COUSIN PONS. From the French of Honore De Balzac. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

28. — THE UNLOVED WIFE. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

29. — LILITH. By Mrs. E. D. E. N. Southworth. Paper Cover, 50 Cents. 

Bound Volume, .$1.00. 

30. — REUNITED. By A POPULAR SOUTHERN Author. Paper Cover, 50 

Cents. Bound Volume, $1 .00. 

31. — MRS. HAROLD STAGG. By Robert Grant. Paper Cover, 50 

Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

32. — THE BREACH OF CUSTOM. Translated from the German by Mrs. 

D. M. Lowrey. Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

33. — THE NORTHERN LIGHT. Translated from the German of E. 

Werner. Paper Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

34. — BERYL’S HUSBAND. By Mrs. Harriet Lewis. Paper Cover, 50 

Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

35. — A LOVE MATCH. By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr. Paper Cover, 50 

Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 

36. — A MATTER OF MILLIONS. BY ANNA KATHARINE Green. Paper 

Cover, 50 Cents. Bound Volume, $1.50. 

37. — EUGENIE GRANDET. By Honore De Balzac. Paper Cover, 50 

Cents. Bound Volume, $1.00. 


THE POPULAR SERIES. 


A New 25'-Cent Library of Copyright 

Novels 

For Sale by all Booksellers and Newsdealers. 


Containing the Best Stories ol the lottowing 
Poputar American Authors; 

Sylvanus Cobb, Jr., William O. Stoddard, 

Leon Lewis, Capt. Frederick Whittaker, 

Major Alfred R. Calhoun, Kliza A. Dupuy, 

and many others. 

~ — >■ 

Issued February 7th. 

li""THE OUTCAST OF MILANi A Companion story to “ The 
Gunmaker of Moscow.” By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr. Paper 
Cover. Price, 25 Cents. 

Issued February 21st. 

2. --R0LL0 OF NORMANDY. By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr. Paper 

Cover. Price, 25 Cents. 

Issued March 7th. 

3. -MART SATTERLEE AMONG THE INDIANS. By WiUiam 

O. Stoddard. Paper Cover. Price, 25 Cents. 

Issued March 21st. 

4. --KIT CARSON’S LAST TRAIL. .By Leon Lewis. Paper 

Cover. Price, 25 Cents. ^ 

Issued April 7th. 

5. --THE SCOURGE OF OAMASCUS. By Sylvanus Cobb, Jr. 

Paper Cover. Price, 25 Cents. 

Issued April 21st. 

6. --THE GREAT KENTON FEUD. By Capt. Frederick Whit- 

taker. Paper Cover. Price, 25 Cents. 

Issued May 7th. 

7. --LUKE HAMMOND THE MISER. By Wm. Henry Peck. 

Paper Cover. Price, 25 Cents. 

ROBERT BONNER’S SONS, Publishers, 

Cor. William and Spruce Sts., New York City. 










L • . - e \ I 


mmmm 









’•Jv^,ir^®hAt ' T 

jy F- 1 







C. /i A ‘r 


^r np 

/^A 







S^/^5>:-; 

. A- > 

\'^:^'prt 

















‘A!^a 




^ >n.u^^?AiU'WA^^ >nn 










'i*’.M- tvV. *: *, 


L -' ,-S ^ -. ^ 

* A '' ! ^ «, ; ; 

^,^1 A ' 

lA AA 







' , I/'"' _• ■• ■ ' -'*.7 - , 


£.^ f / 

A A 



A 




fl 





LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 


□001HtflH535 


• • « it ▼ 'V f 




I 




*. ’f .•; •- <* > v; * / ' •' . ■* •, ';T ';;V / ,‘.'t V ■ 

3 ^ ^ ‘ ■ -f • .•*■• If •'/ r 'r * f '• 


